《I Keep Reincarnating, Why Is He Still Alive?》


 Chapter 1 – Please treat me better in the first millennium

    At the foot of Peach Blossom Mountain, there was a Peach Blossom Temple, and within it lived the Peach Blossom Immortal.


    The Peach Blossom Immortal wasn''t always called that; his real name was Tao Mian, a human.


    He was a transmigrator who, due to being bound to the Immortality System, accidentally lived for a thousand years.


    Still stuck at the Qi Refining Stage.


    One day, the Peach Blossom Immortal emerged from his old and small Taoist temple, went into the courtyard, and grabbed a sack of feed to feed the chickens.


    "Eat up, eat up. Once you''re full, bring back a little hen, and I''ll have eggs to eat."


    Tao Mian had lived for a thousand years and had never descended the mountain. The reason was simple: he didn''t know any cultivation techniques.


    The system hadn''t given him any yet.


    The system he carried was nicknamed "reap where one has not sown system," officially called the "As long as my disciple works hard, I can always reap without labor.." This meant that if he wanted to cultivate, he first needed a disciple. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, the disciple would be responsible for practicing the cultivation techniques, working tirelessly, while he would enjoy cloud sharing, always staying one step ahead of the disciple.


    This system sounded like a blessing for chronic laziness, the ultimate way to lie flat.


    Everything was perfect.


    So where exactly could he find a disciple?!


    Was there a lottery for it?!


    Could he find one in the trash?!


    Did he need to top-up phone credit?!


    He had waited a thousand years, so why hadn''t one appeared yet!!


    If this continued, he might have to consider forcibly taking in the three chickens he raised as disciples!!


    Frustrated.


    Tao Mian questioned the heavens, his rage impotent, while only the chickens in the cage flapped their wings, feathers flying everywhere.


    Perhaps influenced by Tao Mian, everything in the Peach Blossom Temple seemed to carry a longevity buff.


    For example, the three-hundred-year-old sparrow, the six-hundred-year-old chicken, and the thousand-year-old flying cockroach.


    Indeed, even if humans could live to a thousand, they would still have to contend with cockroaches for a thousand years.


    Tao Mian suspected that if he cultivated for another two thousand years, he might be able to ride a cockroach out.


    The first to lose hope was a big goose, which had lived for two hundred and fifty years and simply couldn''t go on, trying to jump into the pot every day to end it all.


    At first, Tao Mian couldn''t understand the goose''s intentions, but later he realized that over the two hundred years, it had seen off hundreds of loving little female geese.


    Deep affection leads to short life.


    Tao Mian pitied its devotion and fulfilled its wish.


    After organizing a grand farewell ceremony with the chickens, ducks, dogs, cats, and cockroaches in the courtyard, he stewed it.


    The tigers in the mountains drooled with envy.


    Brother Goose, you died too deliciously.


    Tao Mian even wrote an elegy for Brother Goose.


    "The goose is so big, it can''t fit in one pot."


    After sending off Brother Goose, another hundred years passed, and he sent off Brother Dog.


    Then came Brother Cat.


    ***


    By the fourth century, the small courtyard of the Peach Blossom Temple was empty. Tao Mian didn''t want to spend his days with cockroaches, so he went to the foot of the mountain and picked up three chickens.


    These three chickens looked domesticated, but there were no households nearby, so it was unclear where they had come from, perhaps lost by someone.


    Tao Mian put one in a sack, substituting kidnapping for purchase.


    He had chickens, but still no disciple.


    So Tao Mian carried the sack and wandered near the foot of the mountain every day.


    Waiting for someone to lose a child.


    ***


    Another six hundred years passed like this, and just yesterday, Tao Mian celebrated his thousandth birthday.


    He made a fist-sized cake, topped with a thousand candles.


    He made a wish, hoping the new year would treat him better.


    When blowing out the candles, he almost set the mountain on fire with a single breath.


    Would there be any new changes on the first day of being a thousand years old?


    Tao Mian thought without much hope and opened the system interface.


    The first day of being a thousand years old did bring a change; his realm had finally reached the 1000th layer of Qi Refining, increasing by one layer each year.


    But... What was the point?!


    Unable to cultivate, he was out of breath just feeding the chickens.


    Tao Mian angrily closed the system interface, out of sight, out of mind. He could just live another thousand years.


    A crisp notification sound seemed to float down from the clouds, reaching Tao Mian''s ears.


    Could there be a change?


    Tao Mian suspiciously reopened the interface and found a pop-up window appearing brightly before him.


    Peach Blossom Creek was a small stream at the foot of Peach Blossom Mountain.


    There really was a change!


    Tao Mian was overjoyed, spinning around in place twice.


    He picked up his most pampered Reed Flower Chicken, a black and white rooster, and excitedly headed to Peach Blossom Creek.


    The stream flowed gently, clear to the bottom, from Peach Blossom Mountain to here.


    Tao Mian placed the clucking Reed Flower Chicken on the ground, shading his eyes with his hands as he looked into the sun.


    A wooden basin for bathing infants floated down from halfway up the mountain.


    Tao Mian:?


    This plot seemed familiar.


    He squatted by the creek, the rippling water soaking his straw sandals, as the basin was carried to the shore by the waves.


    Inside was a watery little baby, eyes still closed, with a wrinkled, ugly little face, about to cry out.


    Tao Mian pinched its mouth shut.


    Was this really his disciple?


    No matter how much he doubted, the system had already provided the answer.


    Finally, cultivation techniques!


    A thousand years!


    He had finally made it!


    Tao Mian''s smile grew wider as he read the system''s messages.


    This Gu Yuan, although currently an ugly little baby, had unexpectedly high potential!


    And looking at his background, with his father murdered and his mother poisoned, Tao Mian felt like carving the word "tragic" on the child''s forehead.


    As for the confidant, not very reliable either.


    Releasing the child down the stream.


    Luckily, there was someone as handsome and kind-hearted as him.


    With a talented disciple and cultivation techniques, cloud sharing could begin.


    As for the blood feud the child carried, Tao Mian wasn''t considering it much for now.


    Go with the flow, take things as they come.


    Everyone has their own destiny, everyone has their own path of cultivation.


    Besides¡ª


    "Your surname is Gu," Tao Mian said, holding the child under the arms and lifting him high, "Based on my experience of reading two hundred web novels in my past life, you are destined for great things."


    "But your name doesn''t work. Gu Yuan... Old Home... Always looking back, it''s easy to be trapped by bad memories for life."


    "How about this, I will give you a name that''s easy to raise."


    "Gu Yigou, how about it? Catchy and down-to-earth."


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as agreement."


    Gu Yigou, lifted high, opened his eyes for the first time in his life, seeing the beaming thousand-year-old Shi Fu, Tao Mian, and babbled a few sounds.


    "Agreed? Good, Yigou, from today on, you are my first disciple. Rest assured, master and disciple will walk together for life. If I has two bowls of soup, you''ll definitely have two pots to wash."


    Gu Yigou giggled foolishly.


    Tao Mian laughed too, his birthday wish had come true, and heaven had indeed granted him a disciple.


    The first day of his thousandth year was turning out quite well.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 2 – Make it big and strong, create new brilliance!

    "Disciple, move the deck chair for me, I''m getting roasted here."


    The peach blossoms on Peach Blossom Mountain bloomed and withered, nine years of seasons passed, and Shi Fu remained the same lazy and handsome Tao Mian, while the disciple grew tall like a willow twig.


    Under the guidance of the lazy Tao Mian, Gu Yigou barely managed to walk the path of a normal person.


    As a nine-year-old child, he would wake up every morning to make breakfast for Shi Fu, feed the chickens, chop wood, make lunch, weed, chop wood again, turn over Shi Fu who was napping in the courtyard, and make dinner...


    Day after day, it was the same routine.


    Gu Yigou was about to protest.


    He slammed the kitchen knife onto the chopping board, embedding it halfway, and turned to glare angrily at Tao Mian.


    "Shi Fu! You said that when I turned nine, you''d teach me cultivation techniques!"


    "Haven''t I taught you?"


    Tao Mian''s face was covered with a large bamboo fan, his hands resting behind his head.


    "What have you taught me?!"


    Gu Yigou widened his eyes in disbelief, a child destined by the heavens, blessed with boundless potential, already showing the early signs of a face that could captivate thousands of young girls.


    "Besides chopping wood and cutting vegetables, what else can I do?!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impatience. I''ve told you, Shi Fu is teaching you the ''Wood-Chopping Sword Technique'' and the ''Vegetable-Chopping Knife Technique''. Master them, and they''ll be greatly beneficial. Young people just can''t endure hardship."


    Gu Yigou was unconvinced, spreading his hands, palms facing Tao Mian.


    "My hands are full of calluses, and you still say I''m impatient!"


    "Impatience refers to your mindset, not your diligence," Tao Mian removed the bamboo fan from his face and shook it leisurely a few times, "Good disciple, every word Shi Fu says, you must understand well."


    The child turned his face away, sulking, seemingly not listening to a single word.


    Tao Mian opened one eye, staring at Gu Yigou''s thin back, the fan waving faster.


    Every strand of hair seemed to be throwing a tantrum.


    It seemed this method of teaching wasn''t working, the child wasn''t listening.


    Yigou was good in every way, except for his temper, which needed coaxing.


    "How about this," Tao Mian closed his eyes again, "go inside, under Shi Fu''s bed there''s an old pair of shoes, in the left shoe there''s three coppers, go to Wine Seller Li at the east end of the village and buy a jug of wine."


    Wine Seller Li, surnamed Li, was known for his stinginess and bad temper.


    Gu Yigou didn''t want to go, Shi Fu was ordering him around again.


    "You''re really not going?" Tao Mian asked lazily, "Oh dear, Shi Fu doesn''t have long to live, I still have a set of ancestral peerless sword techniques, if there''s no one to pass them on to, they''ll be lost forever, what a pity."


    Yigou''s ears perked up, and he quickly stood up and headed to Tao Mian''s room.


    "Don''t worry, Shi Fu! This small task, your disciple will handle it right away!"


    Tao Mian smiled with his eyes closed, covering his face with the bamboo fan again, plotting some mischief.


    In no time, hurried footsteps passed by, it was the rushing Yigou.


    "Little disciple, take your stick with you!"


    Just as Yigou was about to leave, he heard his Shi Fu shouting from behind. Though puzzled, he still took the three-foot-long peach wood branch he usually used.


    He had picked up this branch in the peach grove, using it as a wooden sword to practice a few moves.


    Shi Fu only taught him to chop wood and cut vegetables, he couldn''t possibly train himself to be an excellent odd jobs servant.


    The footsteps faded away, and Tao Mian covered his face with the fan, taking another nap.


    ***


    An hour later, the disciple returned.


    "Shi Fu!"


    "Oh, you''re back¡ª"


    Tao Mian turned his head, seeing Gu Yigou''s bruised and swollen face, he burst into laughter.


    "Shi Fu, you''re laughing!"


    "Shi Fu doesn''t usually laugh, unless I can''t help it."


    "I got beaten up by that wine seller! He said three coppers aren''t even enough to send off a beggar!"


    "Is the begging profession so competitive now that three coppers aren''t enough?"


    Tao Mian finally got up from the deck chair, stretching lazily.


    "Shi Fu, you''re not even listening to me!"


    Gu Yigou stomped his foot hard, clenching his small fists tightly.


    Tao Mian glanced at the branch in his hand, noticing a clearly broken section, it seemed the little disciple had quite some strength.


    The peach trees here were thousand-year-old tree spirits, each one priceless.


    "Yigou, let me ask you," Tao Mian spoke leisurely, "when they hit you, did you fight back?"


    "I did! Wine Seller Li had two bodyguards! They were¡ªthis¡ªtall! And¡ªthis¡ªstrong!"


    The child first stretched his arms high and low, then pulled them wide horizontally to describe his opponents.


    "Did you win?"


    "I, I won!"


    "No, you didn''t win, you just escaped."


    "No, I¡ª"


    "You used the branch to protect yourself. That Wine Seller Li isn''t someone to mess with, he crippled a thief who tried to steal money just a few days ago."


    "So, so I''m... pretty amazing?"


    Seeing the little disciple open his hands in confusion, curling his fingers.


    "Of course, Shi Fu''s ''Wood-Chopping Sword Technique'' and ''Vegetable-Chopping Knife Technique'' aren''t learned in vain. Not to boast, but mastering these two techniques will make you unrivaled."


    "Really?"


    Gu Yigou felt a bit fooled, but seeing Tao Mian''s confident face, he thought maybe he had underestimated Shi Fu.


    Turns out Shi Fu really was a reclusive expert!


    Yigou''s gaze became firm and excited, he clenched his hands, promising Shi Fu.


    "Rest assured, Shi Fu, your disciple will diligently practice the two techniques! I will bring glory to our sect!"


    "Good, ambitious! Then Shi Fu will leave everything to you! Make it big and strong, create new brilliance!"


    "Go, go, go!"


    With the disciple''s promise, Tao Mian lay back down contentedly.


    The fan waved again.


    "Disciple, later go to Shi Fu''s room, in the right shoe of that old pair, there''s a tael of silver. Go to Wine Seller Li and buy a jug of wine."


    Yigou: Huh?


    "Shi Fu... are you still half-asleep?"


    "Shi Fu told you to go, so go."


    "I''m not going," Yigou''s stubbornness flared up again, "he whipped my leg with a horsewhip, I''m not going!"


    "You don''t need to say anything, just show him the silver. Didn''t you say you wanted to make it big and strong? Are you giving up halfway?"


    Yigou didn''t want to be someone who went back on his word, so he reluctantly took the silver and went down the mountain.


    This time, he returned in just a short while, his face full of disbelief.


    "You''re back?"


    "Shi Fu, I''m back." Yigou showed Tao Mian the two jugs in his hands, "I did as Shi Fu said, showed him the silver right away. That Wine Seller Li, it was like he was seeing me for the first time, he smiled so cheaply and even gave me an extra jug!"


    Tao Mian smiled with his eyes closed.


    "Disciple, pour the wine and take a sniff."


    "Oh."


    Yigou did as told, pouring a small cup and bringing it close to his nose.


    The scent was so faint it was almost undetectable.


    "Shi Fu, this is basically water! How much did he dilute it... No, I need to demand an explanation!"


    Tao Mian lazily turned over, sunning his back.


    "Impatience. You have a tael of silver, you should go to a better tavern to buy wine."


    Yigou nodded, half understanding, Shi Fu was indeed Shi Fu.


    At that time, he was too young to understand that when Shi Fu talked about wine, he wasn''t really talking about wine.


    ***


    When he finally understood the deeper meaning, the peach blossoms had bloomed red for another seven years.


    Yigou was sixteen, still making breakfast, feeding chickens, chopping wood, making lunch, weeding, chopping wood, turning over Shi Fu napping in the courtyard, and making dinner...


    He had become a graceful young man, exuding an extraordinary demeanor with every move, causing the village girls to blush when they saw him.


    Yigou was oblivious, his life consisted only of Peach Blossom Mountain, Peach Blossom Temple, three chickens, Flying Cockroaches... and Shi Fu.


    On his sixteenth birthday, Tao Mian made Yigou a cake, with sixteen candles inserted.


    "Make a wish, disciple. This is Shi Fu''s unique Surefire Wish Granting Cake, whoever makes a wish will know."


    Yigou smiled, his personality had changed drastically from his childhood, becoming much more reserved.


    "Then I''ll wish for the peach blossoms to bloom red every year, for the three Senior Brother Chickens to be healthy. And for Shi Fu, to have much joy and long-lasting peace."


    Yigou wanted to make another wish, but Shi Fu had just said, only three wishes, more wouldn''t work.


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com"


    So he had to keep the last one secretly in his heart.


    ***


    The next morning, a pair of strangers knocked on the door of Peach Blossom Temple.


    "Shi Fu, I''ll get the door."


    Yigou called out to Tao Mian, who was battling cockroaches in the courtyard, and without waiting for a reply, he went to open the door.


    Two unfamiliar faces looked at him, their eyes filled with undisguised joy and excitement.


    "Young Sect Leader, we''ve come to take you back to the sect!"


    That day, the young man talked with the two unexpected visitors for a long time, the young man barely spoke, only the other two were speaking eagerly.


    It wasn''t until noon that the young man said his first words.


    "I need to make lunch for Shi Fu, you two should leave for today."


    "Young Sect Leader, you shouldn''t be doing such menial work. We can handle it¡ª"


    "No need to trouble you two," the young man rarely showed a gentle expression, "my Shi Fu is picky, he even dislikes his own cooking, let alone someone else''s."


    After that, the young man bid farewell to the two and returned alone.


    Making lunch, weeding, chopping wood, turning over Shi Fu napping in the courtyard, making dinner...


    After dinner, Tao Mian usually went back to his room to rest, reciting scriptures, and within five counts, the sound of even breathing would be heard.


    Yigou cleaned up the dishes and returned to his room.


    But tonight, Tao Mian didn''t return.


    He didn''t ask anything during the day, but seemed to know everything, he asked the young man.


    "Yigou, are you leaving?"


    The young man put down the dishes, faced Tao Mian, and knelt, the moonlight casting a desolate glow.


    "Yes, Shi Fu. I have a blood feud that must be avenged. Otherwise, I would have no face to meet my parents in the underworld."


    Afraid Tao Mian would be sad, he added.


    "Peach Blossom Mountain will always be my home. Once my great revenge is accomplished, Shi Fu, your disciple will return here, cooking and chopping wood every day, without complaint or regret."


    But Tao Mian was still sad, the young man had never seen such a sorrowful expression on his face.


    "Beyond the mountains, there are more mountains, beyond the peach blossoms, there are more peach blossoms. Yigou, you''re going to chase the peach blossoms beyond the horizon."


    "Shi Fu..."


    The young man gritted his teeth, lifted his head, his eyes bright.


    "If Shi Fu is willing, come down the mountain with me! Fame and fortune, wealth and glory, whatever I have, I will give Shi Fu the best!"


    Tao Mian shook his head.


    "I only want the peach blossoms here."


    Before parting, Tao Mian gave his best possessions to his first disciple.


    A thousand-year-old peach wood sword, and two cultivation techniques.


    One named ''Cloud-Piercing Sword Technique'', the other ''Nether River Saber Technique''.


    And his Reed Flower Chicken, a great tonic.


    Finally, a promise.


    "Shi Fu doesn''t want to get involved with the mundane world, but if you ever find yourself in trouble, just send a letter."


    He gave much, but Tao Mian took back one thing.


    "The name Yigou was given when I took you out of the bath, fearing you wouldn''t survive, so I gave you a lowly name. But Shi Fu, well-read, calculated that you would achieve great things. The name, you can return it to me."


    Shi Fu''s generosity didn''t stir the young man''s expression, but when Tao Mian wanted to take back the name, the young man''s eyes filled with tears, he bowed deeply to the ground.


    "Take care, Shi Fu!"


    From then on, there was only Gu Yuan in the world, no more Gu Yigou.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 3 – Shi Fu and Yi Gou

    In the first year after Gu Yuan descended the mountain, Tao Mian named it the Year One of Yigou.


    That year, the weather was favorable, and the village had a bountiful harvest. Little Girl Wang from Old Wang''s family in the west of the village gifted Tao Mian a bag of rice and two baskets of eggs. She asked Tao Mian why Little Taoist Gu hadn''t been seen for a while. Tao Mian replied that Little Taoist Gu had eloped with a young girl, taking his burial savings, and that one day he would catch him and subject him to the sect''s rules.


    Gu Yuan frequently wrote to Tao Mian, saying he couldn''t return to the Cyan Vast Sect yet as the time wasn''t right, so he had to stay outside, hiding his talents and biding his time. He was diligently practicing two cultivation techniques every day, never slacking off. The Reed Flower Chicken was with him, living a vibrant life, and they had found two little hens.


    Tao Mian knew well that Gu Yuan wasn''t neglecting his cultivation. Thanks to Gu Yuan, Tao Mian''s progress in cultivation techniques was remarkably rapid.


    "Having a disciple is indeed good," Tao Mian lazily basked in the sun, holding a piece of paper in one hand and a pen in the other, pondering what to write to his disciple.


    "Learning is like rowing upstream; not to advance is to fall back. Gu Yuan, you must be doubly attentive when practicing your cultivation techniques."


    Always stay vigilant.


    "And also, remind the Reed Flower Chicken to take care of its health."


    ***


    In the second year of Yigou, the village again had a bountiful harvest. With the protection of Peach Blossom Mountain, this small village always remained peaceful and serene. As usual, Little Girl Wang brought rice and eggs, asking when Little Taoist Gu would return. Tao Mian said Little Taoist Gu was flirting around and was wanted by the six Misses, who wouldn''t let him leave until he married. Little Girl Wang laughed and said, "Taoist Tao, you''re joking again."


    Gu Yuan''s letters came slower, and several times the messenger came without a letter for Tao Mian. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As winter approached, on a day when light snow was falling, Tao Mian fetched a pot of wine from the village, intending to warm it up and drink. Just then, the messenger was at the village entrance, shouting, "Taoist Tao, there''s a letter for you."


    Tao Mian thanked him, took the wine and the letter, and returned to the temple.


    Inside the warm room, he rubbed his hands, placed the wine on the small table, and opened the letter first.


    The two chickens were fortunate, enjoying the warm room, gathered around Tao Mian''s feet.


    Tao Mian unfolded the letter.


    Gu Yuan''s letter was hastily written, the words almost flying off the page. The gist was that he had begun to develop his own forces and made some friends. His first target was Dong Liangjun, one of Li Heshan''s trusted aides, who had done many things to harm Gu Yuan''s family.


    Dong Liangjun was a Golden Elixir stage cultivator, with formidable strength. Gu Yuan had fought him once while masked and was at a disadvantage, nearly losing his life.


    He hoped his master would come out of seclusion to help him eliminate the Dong Clan''s influence.


    Gu Yuan''s letter detailed the Dong Clan''s usual weapons and cultivation techniques, and how they had harmed his family, killing his aunt and uncle.


    Tao Mian read the letter repeatedly, trying to find any mention of how Gu Yuan himself was doing, or how the Reed Flower Chicken was faring.


    There was nothing.


    He calmly folded the letter back to its original state, opened a small square wooden box, and placed the thick stack of paper inside.


    The latest letter was placed on top, smoothed with the back of his hand, then closed tightly and put away.


    Tao Mian sat sideways on the couch, with two small dishes and a cup of clear wine on the small table in front of him.


    He sprinkled some rice, calling the two chickens over for a meal.


    ***


    The next morning, someone knocked on the door of Peach Blossom Temple. Tao Mian stretched lazily and shuffled in his straw sandals to open it. Outside stood a stranger, a young man.


    "I..."


    The young man had come on behalf of Gu Yuan to fetch his master.


    He had expected to see an old, white-haired Taoist priest and was worried about how to safely escort the old man to Cyan Vast Peak.


    Unexpectedly, the person who opened the door was a handsome young man, seemingly just in his early twenties.


    He wondered if he had come to the wrong place.


    "Uh... Little Taoist Priest, I am Cheng Chi. May I ask where your master, Tao Mian, is?"


    Tao Mian glanced at him, bent down to carry the two chickens outside, letting them roam and exercise.


    "I am Tao Mian."


    "You are... huh?"


    Cheng Chi''s mouth dropped open, his eyes wide.


    No, no, it can''t be!


    "Little Taoist Priest, forgive my bluntness, but you look younger than Gu Yuan."


    "He looks old." Tao Mian''s gaze softened slightly as he looked at Cheng Chi.


    "You''re quite good with words, young man."


    Cheng Chi was still in shock, but Tao Mian had already gone back inside to retrieve the luggage he had packed the night before.


    And a peach branch he had prepared long ago.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go down the mountain with you."


    The two six-hundred-year-old chickens could take care of themselves, and the thousand-year-old flying cockroach didn''t need his attention. In the second year of Yigou, Tao Mian left the place he had lived for over a thousand years for the first time.


    He wouldn''t return until the peach blossoms bloomed the following year.


    Gu Yuan worried that Tao Mian might not take care of himself while traveling, repeatedly reminding Cheng Chi to look after him.


    Cheng Chi, however, found that this Taoist Tao wasn''t picky at all. He went along with whatever arrangements Cheng Chi made for meals and accommodations and didn''t ask about the Cyan Vast Sect or Dong Liangjun, remaining exceptionally calm.


    Cheng Chi felt uncertain, as Tao Mian looked too young, and he wondered if his brother had been deceived.


    When staying at inns, they usually had two rooms, but occasionally, when rooms were scarce, they shared one. Cheng Chi slept on the floor, while Tao Mian took the bed.


    Taoist Tao said he was used to getting up early to meditate, and Cheng Chi said, "You meditate, I won''t disturb you."


    ***


    The next morning, Cheng Chi woke up to see Tao Mian sitting cross-legged, eyes closed.


    Cheng Chi tiptoed around, trying not to disturb him, but accidentally stubbed his toe on the table leg, twisting in pain.


    The commotion woke Tao Mian, who wiped the nonexistent drool from the corner of his mouth, still sleepy.


    "Breakfast?"


    "......"


    That day, Cheng Chi wrote to Gu Yuan, urging him to find another helper quickly, as this young Taoist priest seemed like a fraud.


    That night, however, assassins sent by the Dong Clan infiltrated their inn.


    The assassins injured several people and broke into the bedroom.


    Cheng Chi woke up from his sleep and drew his sword to fight.


    But someone was faster!


    Amidst the flashing blades and swords, under the moonlight outside the window, the room was suddenly filled with a chilling aura. Cheng Chi counted three intruders.


    He wanted to join the fight but feared he might make things worse.


    After three consecutive screams, the three intruders, bleeding and severely injured, fled through the window.


    The candle in the room was lit by the little Taoist priest, who placed the dry peach branch on the table, revealing a section of the table with drops of fresh blood falling.


    Yet the peach wood branch remained unstained by the blood.


    "I spared their lives, but they will never be able to practice cultivation again."


    Tao Mian said.


    "Are you hurt?"


    His clothes were clean, his hairpin undisturbed, like a lotus in the mud, untouched by the mundane world.


    Explore the extended edition on


    Cheng Chi looked into his eyes and realized how absurd his initial thought was that Tao Mian was only in his early twenties.


    Appearances can remain youthful, but the eyes do not betray the passage of time.


    In the days that followed, Cheng Chi clung to Tao Mian, who effortlessly repelled wave after wave of pursuers.


    Occasionally, Tao Mian would deliberately sleep, leaving the task to Cheng Chi. At first, Cheng Chi didn''t understand, but later he realized that perhaps Tao Mian was intentionally honing his skills.


    If Cheng Chi couldn''t handle it, Tao Mian would pull out the peach branch from under the covers and swiftly resolve any trouble.


    ***


    Traveling this way, they finally arrived at a villa near Cyan Vast Peak. Gu Yuan, under the alias Ruan Su, was the owner of this villa.


    He was slowly building his influence right under Li Heshan''s nose.


    Tao Mian was secretly brought into the villa, and that night, the lights in the villa owner''s study stayed on all night as the master and disciple had a long talk.


    The next morning, when Cheng Chi went to knock on the door, it was opened from the inside.


    Tao Mian was preparing to leave.


    Cheng Chi heard Gu Yuan''s voice, saying, "Master, your disciple will surely make a name for himself and repay you a thousandfold."


    Cheng Chi saw Tao Mian smile, but he seemed a bit tired.


    Gu Yuan had been plotting for a long time, and Master Tao Mian was the final piece. With Tao Mian''s arrival, all his plans were set in motion.


    He strategized and finally faced the enemy.


    Dong Liangjun brought twenty Golden Elixir and thirty Foundation Establishment stage cultivators, thinking they were more than enough to deal with the remnants of the old sect leader.


    Unexpectedly, a jade-faced Taoist in a cyan robe suddenly appeared, wielding a three-foot peach branch, moving like a dragon, with unpredictable swordplay, cutting through the dozens of cultivators like a hot knife through butter!


    Caught off guard, Dong Liangjun was utterly humiliated. The opponent disabled their cultivation techniques but spared their lives, not taking them to the brink of death.


    Clutching his chest, coughing up blood, Dong Liangjun hoarsely shouted, "Who are you? Why do you help that little thief?"


    The master stood under the moonlight, his tone as calm as smoke.


    "I am his master."


    The news that the orphan of the old sect leader, Gu Yuan, was reclaiming the sect with the protection of a formidable master spread throughout the sects.


    ***


    With the warmth of spring, Gu Yuan wanted to keep his master for a few more days, but Tao Mian declined.


    "The peach blossoms on the mountain have bloomed. Disciple, I must return."


    Gu Yuan knew he couldn''t keep him, feeling reluctant but pretending to be generous.


    "Master, whenever you wish to come out for a walk, I''ll send someone to carry you in a sedan chair."


    Tao Mian smiled and said:"I straw sandals are humble, unfit for a high sedan chair. Disciple, when you have time, bring the Reed Flower Chicken back to the mountain for a visit."


    Tao Mian left just like that, without a trace of wind or cloud, and no one could stop him.


    ***


    Returning to Peach Blossom Mountain, life was unsettled for a while, with people frequently disturbing his peace.


    Tao Mian never showed mercy to intruders, but he no longer disabled their cultivation.


    He usually beat them black and blue before throwing them out of the courtyard.


    Over time, the intruders found it pointless and gradually stopped causing trouble. Occasionally, when Tao Mian wanted someone to drink with, he would drag them out from hiding and force them onto a stone bench.


    Pouring wine, sharing a meal.


    Later, these people even helped him chop wood and feed the chickens, allowing Tao Mian to enjoy a leisurely life.


    Gu Yuan''s letters came less frequently each year. The disciple was a busy man, and the Shi Fu understood. Only Little Girl Wang inquired year after year.


    Little Girl Wang, who once wore pigtails, had grown into a beautiful young woman, with more and more suitors, yet she waited in vain.


    Tao Mian said, "Little Girl Wang, don''t wait anymore. Little Taoist Gu has gone chasing the peach blossoms on the horizon."


    Little Girl Wang was smart but stubborn. It wasn''t until Tao Mian told her not to wait that she shed tears and gave up.


    The peach blossoms on Peach Blossom Mountain bloomed and withered, and a few more years passed. Little Girl Wang married and had a daughter, living happily with her husband.


    Tao Mian sat on the doorstep, shaking a rattle drum, teasing the toothless child. Little Girl Wang stood by, her temperament softened after becoming a mother, seeing things more clearly.


    She asked if Taoist Tao was still waiting.


    Tao Mian''s expression was distant, unchanged from years ago.


    He said, "The mountain is here, and I am here. The mountain and I will not leave. Those who leave are not pursued or awaited, only remembered."


    Over the years, Taoist Tao had gone out a few times, each time to help his disciple.


    When he left the mountain, Gu Yuan''s enemies had to muster all their strength to deal with him.


    The Peach Blossom Immortal had never tasted defeat.


    The outside world believed that Tao Mian and Gu Yuan shared a deep bond as master and disciple. Gu Yuan''s enemies tried every means to sow discord between them, unaware that Tao Mian was uninterested in external conflicts, only cherishing those sixteen years.


    Master Tao never interfered with his disciple''s decisions, and he didn''t even seem like a master. If he wasn''t out, he would lie in the courtyard, basking in the sun and napping.


    Only once did Tao Mian get angry with Gu Yuan.


    Huo Xinglan was Li Heshan''s right-hand man, and Gu Yuan asked his master to intervene.


    Tao Mian charged into the Huo Family alone, only disabling Huo Xinglan and his sworn younger brother.


    He left the Huo Family, taking the two main culprits. But an hour later, Gu Yuan sent another group to annihilate the entire Huo Family.


    Upon hearing the news, Tao Mian was furious, pushing open the study door of the villa. Gu Yuan and his trusted subordinates were there, forced to pause their discussion.


    Gu Yuan dismissed his subordinates, personally offering Tao Mian a chair and tea.


    Tao Mian refused to sit.


    He said, "Gu Yuan, when you were young, I took you up the mountain. We watched the peach blossoms bud and the green grass sprout, nurturing your spirit with the essence of nature. Eighteen members of the Huo Family, including children and the elderly. When your swift blade fell, did you consider your master''s painstaking efforts?


    Why do I meddle in worldly affairs when I leave the mountain? Why do I only disable cultivation techniques without taking lives? Disciple, you seek revenge for your parents and the position of sect leader, and I won''t stop you. But Master fears that in fighting demons, you''ll become entangled in the mire, ultimately dooming yourself to hell!"


    Despite Tao Mian''s earnest words, Gu Yuan listened to none of it.


    He said, "Master, you are too naive. The Huo Family, cruelty and treachery are written in their blood. If I''m not ruthless today, Master will have to visit my grave tomorrow. Li Heshan treated my Gu family the same way. I was a child in swaddling clothes, and he sent eight waves of pursuers, determined to exterminate us.


    Children grow up, learn hatred, and will stop at nothing for revenge. I know this well because I''ve walked this path."


    He said, "Shi Fu, I''m already trapped."


    "Where is hell? I look around, and everywhere is hell."


    Tao Mian was escorted back to his room by Cheng Chi. In his later years, Cheng Chi recalled that scene as if it were yesterday.


    He followed half a step behind Tao Mian, feeling that Tao Mian was like a porcelain vase with ice patterns, the cracks constantly eroding the intact parts, like a spider''s web.


    The Reed Flower Chicken finally couldn''t hold on. Leaving Peach Blossom Mountain, its vitality waned.


    As a chicken that lived too long, Tao Mian gave it a grand burial, placing its ashes in a palm-sized box, and left Cyan Vast Peak with it.


    The once jovial Taoist Tao suddenly became quiet and withdrawn, speaking only a few words with Little Girl Wang, rarely leaving his door.


    Letters from the Cyan Vast Sect ceased to arrive.


    ***


    Five or six years passed, and the long-broken correspondence suddenly resumed, from one letter every six months to every three months, two months, one month... Little Girl Wang heard from a traveling merchant that the Cyan Vast Sect had a new leader, a young man named Gu.


    The door of Peach Blossom Temple often opened again.


    Tao Mian received the latest letter, where Gu Yuan rambled on about sect affairs. Initially, he mentioned major events like changing hall masters, but now it was all trivial matters like relocating trees at the mountain gate and chickens fighting in the mountain, each topic dragging on.


    The ending was always the same¡ªShi Fu, I''ve sent someone to bring you here to enjoy a peaceful life.


    Tao Mian felt it unnecessary. If the disciple was doing poorly, he would help. If the disciple was doing well, he didn''t need to show up. He had been to the Cyan Vast Sect once, with a large crowd in attendance, and he didn''t like it.


    Time passed day by day, and Little Girl Wang''s daughter reached marriageable age. Another letter from the Cyan Vast Sect arrived.


    It was still about trivial matters, but the ending was different.


    This time, Gu Yuan said, "It would be nice to see Master."


    Tao Mian sensed something unusual, feeling a bit flustered. He hurried to the Cyan Vast Sect overnight, without packing anything.


    All the way, he thought about the letters over the years.


    My peach blossom has died; I don''t know how to plant it. When will Master come to take a look?


    The fish in the pond were taken by a cat. The cat lingered for a few days, and I couldn''t bear to chase it away. Now it has harmed the carp family in the pond. Master, come and see this cat; you always get along well with these furry creatures.


    I''ve been doing good deeds, not blaming Master for being angry at my cruelty in the past.


    This morning, a strand of silver hair appeared at my temple. Master, you might still look like you did when I was young. When we meet, don''t mistake me.


    The peach blossoms have finally bloomed; it would be nice to see Master.


    ***


    The Cyan Vast Sect was in great mourning; Sect Leader Gu Yuan had succumbed to a long illness and ascended to the heavens.


    Tao Mian touched the dark coffin, recalling the day he lifted a baby from the bath. The sun was warm, and the mountain sparrows sang in harmony.


    He said, "Yigou, let''s return to Peach Blossom Mountain."


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 4 – Good Er Ya

    "So this is Yigou''s grave?"


    In the peach blossom forest of Peach Blossom Mountain, the thousand-year-old Peach Blossom Immortal, Tao Mian, stood beside a little girl whose head barely reached his thigh, in front of a mound.


    The little girl''s hair was a mess of braided pigtails, clearly the handiwork of someone inexperienced. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should call him Senior Brother Yigou." Tao Mian held a peach blossom branch in his hand, covered with pale pink flowers. He lightly tapped the girl''s head with it, causing a few petals to gently fall.


    The little girl still frowned, looking puzzled.


    She had been standing there listening to stories for two hours, and whenever she tried to escape, Tao Mian would grab her head and pull her back, every single time. Who would have thought that when she first became Tao Mian''s disciple, it was just for a meal.


    "It''s really hard to eat your rice."


    "There''s no such thing as a free lunch."


    Tao Mian used the branch in his hand to dust off the tombstone, saying nothing.


    After Gu Yuan''s death, he wanted to bring his disciple''s body back to Peach Blossom Mountain, but the people of the Cyan Vast Sect refused. Cheng Chi also came to persuade him, saying it was against the rules. Tao Mian argued, "What''s against the rules? You worked my disciple to death, and now you want to keep him here to guard the mountain." Cheng Chi, sweating profusely, explained that it was the sect master''s wish before he died.


    Tao Mian didn''t believe it, but Cheng Chi nodded vigorously, insisting it was true.


    Gu Yuan, knowing he had failed Tao Mian''s earnest teachings, felt too ashamed to face him again. He secretly left several estates and profitable shops to Tao Mian as retirement funds, ensuring he would be well provided for.


    As for himself, he was buried in the Cyan Vast Sect. Gu Yuan didn''t believe his sinful soul would have a next life. But he said if there was a next life, he hoped to reunite with Tao Mian.


    These words were spoken by Gu Yuan during his final days of illness, relayed to Cheng Chi, who then passed them on.


    At that time, Gu Yuan didn''t know that the word "reunion" would trap Tao Mian for another thousand years, causing another person to waste a lifetime.


    A master-disciple fallout.


    Hearing these words, Tao Mian was naturally heartbroken. Cheng Chi, seeing this, wanted to say something comforting. Unexpectedly, Little Taoist Tao wiped his eyes and said, "Then can I cut off a leg to take back to Peach Blossom Mountain?"


    Cheng Chi: ...?


    He thought Tao Mian was joking and respectfully sent him back to Peach Blossom Mountain. Tao Mian, holding a stack of property deeds, drifted like a ghost from one end of the village to the other. The villagers thought the Peach Blossom Temple was finished and that Little Taoist Tao was going to return to secular life, so they all came to propose marriage.


    Tao Mian was so frightened that he didn''t leave his house for a month.


    The first one is always different; Gu Yuan''s death left Tao Mian unable to move on for many years. He wanted to take on another disciple to distract himself, but the system remained silent as before.


    Tao Mian thought, perhaps the time wasn''t right.


    The right time truly arrived after dozens of years.


    Compared to his good brother, Cheng Chi was undoubtedly long-lived. That day, Tao Mian received an invitation to celebrate the Cyan Vast Sect master''s eightieth birthday. Cheng Chi''s intention was to get Tao Mian, the mountain dweller, to come out and walk around. Tao Mian also wanted to take this opportunity to see old friends, and a reunion was only natural.


    The Cyan Vast Sect was now the number one sect in the world, continuing the glory from when the previous sect master, Gu Yuan, was in charge. For the sect master''s birthday, various cultivation sects naturally prepared lavish gifts. Tao Mian wrote a letter, saying he was penniless, but if they were willing, he would let Cheng Chi manage one of his estates.


    Cheng Chi saw through Tao Mian''s intention to get free labor and said, "I don''t want anything; just bring a peach blossom branch, Little Taoist Tao."


    Tao Mian was a straightforward person; besides himself and a peach blossom branch, he brought nothing extra. Sect Master Cheng had to personally greet him at the mountain gate and entertain him with good food and drink.


    Within the sect, rumors spread that Tao Mian might be the sect master''s illegitimate child.


    Tao Mian thought, that would be great, and he brought up the matter of inheriting the sect with Cheng Chi overnight.


    Cheng Chi almost didn''t live to see his eightieth birthday.


    Amidst the clinking of glasses and flowing lights, Cheng Chi, with drunken eyes, raised his cup to toast his old friend from afar, saying to Tao Mian on his right, "I''m old, but Little Taoist Tao is still Little Taoist Tao."


    The wine at the banquet was sweet, and Tao Mian couldn''t help but indulge. He clung to the wine pot, vaguely hearing Sect Master Cheng''s sigh.


    Tao Mian widened his eyes, trying hard to find the shadow of the young and reckless man from the gray-haired elder before him.


    He said, "You haven''t aged, and neither has Gu Yuan. In my heart, you are forever youthful and spirited."


    The Peach Blossom Immortal tapped his own forehead with his index finger.


    Cheng Chi laughed heartily, pretending to casually wipe the moisture from the corners of his eyes. Everyone thought the sect master and Little Taoist Tao were having a great conversation, and the banquet became even more lively and warm. Only Tao Mian slowly put down the wine pot.


    Sect Master Cheng passed away a year after his grand birthday. After the great joy came great mourning, and the sect was in turmoil. Fortunately, Cheng Chi had made arrangements. A sect master''s decree changed a young man''s life.


    Cheng Chi was also buried in the sect, next to the former sect master, Gu Yuan. The day after the burial, people found a bright peach blossom in front of each tombstone.


    It was three days after Sect Master Cheng''s burial that Tao Mian met Lu Yuandi.


    ***


    Twenty years later, the name Lu Yuandi would resound throughout the human realm. As a generation''s empress, her beauty and power attracted countless admirers. She never married and never expressed her feelings to anyone, leading the world to believe she was solely devoted to the Dao, severing all emotions.


    Only in her final moments did she use a piece of flower branch to write on a stone wall¡ª"From now on, no more longing."


    Who she longed for became a mystery, disappearing with her remains.


    ***


    Of course, the current Lu Yuandi was just a little thief caught stealing chickens by Tao Mian and forced to stay on Peach Blossom Mountain to do hard labor.


    Initially, Tao Mian had no thoughts about Lu Yuandi. If she hadn''t insisted on stealing Wu Changzai¡ªthe six-hundred-year-old black chicken¡ªfrom the coop, Tao Mian wouldn''t have tied her up and hung her upside down.


    After a verbal reprimand, Tao Mian untied the rope, ready to let the little girl go.


    The system, which had been silent for decades, suddenly came online.


    ...Ten steps?


    Tao Mian took a swift step forward, heading straight for Lu Yuandi.


    Lu Yuandi, stretching her shoulders, was shocked. What was this person doing?


    "If you apologize to me, then I might reluctantly..."


    Before Lu Yuandi could finish her sentence, she saw Tao Mian bend down and hug Wu Changzai at her feet, tears welling up.


    "Wu Changzai! You really are my next disciple! Don''t worry, as your master, I will spare no effort to train you into the most successful Chicken Fairy in a hundred miles!"


    Lu Yuandi: ?


    System: ...


    So the disciple was Lu Yuandi.


    Seeing Tao Mian''s undisguised disappointment, Lu Yuandi was so angry she jumped.


    "Although I don''t understand what kind of madness you''re having, I have a strong feeling of being underestimated."


    Tao Mian wore a long face.


    "Your feeling is spot on."


    "What?! You really..."


    "Alright, Er Ya," Tao Mian patted the little girl''s head, calming her down. "Let me tell you some good news, don''t get too excited. From today on, you are my second disciple."


    "I''m not called Er Ya! I have a name! I''m Lu Yuandi!"


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    "Alright, Lu Erya."


    "..."


    Lu Yuandi was angry, but she was clear-headed. Although she didn''t know what this disciple business was about, having a place to freeload meals was a good deal she couldn''t refuse.


    "Does being your disciple include food and lodging?"


    "Of course. Natural mountain scenery, green waters nearby. Five-star treatment, noble enjoyment."


    "You sound like you''re lying..."


    "Nonsense. I''m Tao Mian, a man who stands tall and never lies to children."


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 5 – The Reason of Shi Fu

    The first lesson Tao Mian taught Er Ya was that there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    "You have to enjoy the labor, Er Ya."


    Tao Mian returned to his lazy chair, comfortably fanning himself. His disciple Er Ya was chopping wood nearby, gritting her teeth.


    She wished she could bite a piece of flesh off Tao Mian.


    She was wrong, truly wrong. If she hadn''t gotten lost at the beginning, she wouldn''t have come to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    If she hadn''t come to Peach Blossom Mountain, she wouldn''t have stolen a chicken.


    If she hadn''t stolen a chicken, she wouldn''t have been caught by Tao Mian.


    If she hadn''t been caught by Tao Mian, she wouldn''t be forced into a six-hour work schedule.


    All that talk about five-star treatment and noble enjoyment was a lie!


    The only one enjoying anything was Tao Mian!


    "Impulsive. Is Shi Fu really enjoying himself? Shi Fu is meditating with Heaven-Human Induction, achieving Unity of All Things. You''re too young to understand the mysteries within."


    Lu Yuandi rolled her eyes dramatically.


    "Kid, don''t be so defiant. Back in the day, your senior brother Gu Yuan also progressed step by step, steadily and surely. I''m not fooling you. Gu Yuan was talented, yet he still sought guidance humbly. Your talent isn''t even a tenth of your senior brother''s, so don''t get cocky."


    Tao Mian shook his fan, sighing with his eyes closed.


    "You are the worst batch I''ve ever taught."


    Lu Yuandi wouldn''t listen to his nonsense. Who knows, maybe Gu Yuan was tricked by Tao Mian back then and just worked hard.


    This Fraud Immortal!


    "Are you really the Shi Fu of Gu Yuan, the former sect leader of the Cyan Vast Sect?"


    "Absolutely, you can ask his neighbor Cheng Chi if you don''t believe me."


    "¡­ Sect Leader Cheng passed away not long ago."


    "Oh dear," Tao Mian lightly tapped his chin with the bamboo fan, "dead and gone. How about I let him visit you in a dream?"


    Lu Yuandi shivered.


    "No, no, I can''t handle that."


    The afternoon sun was warm, making one feel lazy. As Tao Mian drifted between sleep and wakefulness, he thought about how Er Ya had been on the mountain for over three months, chopping wood, fetching water, cooking, and feeding chickens. Her basic skills were about there.


    He pulled out three blue-covered manuals from his robe and tossed them to his little disciple.


    "Disciple, I have three gifts for you."


    Lu Yuandi hurriedly caught them, grabbing one in each hand and holding one in her mouth.


    "These three cultivation techniques will be greatly beneficial if you practice them in your spare time."


    Tao Mian''s lazy voice reached her, and Lu Yuandi felt the dry heat of the sun on the paper.


    The girl''s lifeless heart suddenly rippled with a hint of excitement.


    "For me?"


    "Indeed, peerless cultivation techniques."


    Lu Yuandi was overjoyed. Finally, she could protect herself from being bullied. She lovingly caressed the covers of the three books and opened the first page of "Feilian Sword Technique."


    ***


    "Little Tao," she addressed Tao Mian informally, "how do you read this character?"


    Tao Mian turned over abruptly, his back facing her.


    "Shi Fu is asleep."


    "¡­ You can''t read either, can you?"


    "It''s not that I can''t read, I just don''t understand."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    A moment of silence, and Wu Changzai cackled three times.


    Lu Yuandi clasped her hands and took a big step back.


    "Shi Fu, I won''t forget your kindness. Farewell."


    "Hold on, Shi Fu suddenly had a flash of insight and can read now."


    "Stop lying, Little Tao. It''s impolite to keep lying."


    "How can an Immortal''s words be lies? Come, let Shi Fu explain it to you."


    Lu Yuandi wanted to escape, but she couldn''t. Tao Mian was blocking the door.


    Little Taoist Tao was good at nothing but playing the emotional card.


    "Can you really leave? Can you bear to leave? Think of Wu Changzai, think of Shi Fu, think of the pots, pans, and axe you''ve been with day and night."


    Lu Yuandi''s temples throbbed, and she was about to climb over the wall.


    "Alright, alright, I''m not lying. Shi Fu really can read, I''ll teach you."


    Lu Yuandi retracted her right leg from the wall.


    "Really?"


    Tao Mian nodded in frustration.


    "Really!"


    It turned out that the Fraud Immortal did know how to read. He initially didn''t teach her purely out of laziness. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After demonstrating once, Tao Mian felt like he''d been skinned.


    "The rest you have to comprehend on your own, I''m exhausted."


    Lu Yuandi nodded, picked up a branch Tao Mian had casually tossed aside, and began practicing.


    Tao Mian said Er Ya wasn''t talented, but he didn''t mean it. His Second Disciple had a High-Grade Wind Spiritual Root, a one-in-a-million genius.


    After just one demonstration, Lu Yuandi was practicing with form and grace.


    Under the moon, the girl wielded her sword, her movements fluid and graceful, with fallen petals swirling at her feet.


    The Peach Blossom Immortal was in a daze, as if seeing his First Disciple practicing under this very tree, the two figures gradually overlapping, year after year.


    ***


    "Little Tao?"


    Tao Mian awoke from his memories, a dream of over ten years, and the girl was now a graceful young woman, bathed in moonlight, looking back.


    "Little Tao, you''re lost in thought again," Lu Yuandi grinned mischievously, leaping forward, "watch the sword!"


    Shi Fu is always Shi Fu. Tao Mian effortlessly neutralized his disciple''s swift attack with a palm push. Though Lu Yuandi was a girl, her swordplay was fierce. If he hadn''t dodged, taking that strike wouldn''t be a joke.


    After one failed move, Lu Yuandi spun and attacked again, but Tao Mian sidestepped and caught the tip of her sword with two fingers, seemingly effortlessly, yet Lu Yuandi couldn''t break free.


    "Little Tao is still the best."


    Lu Yuandi laughed, not upset despite losing.


    Tao Mian wasn''t buying it.


    "Praising me with your mouth, yet planning to assassinate me at midnight. Er Ya, you''re far from fooling Shi Fu."


    Ever since he taught Lu Yuandi cultivation techniques, this little girl was full of energy every day. She wouldn''t obediently study the sword manual and insisted on dragging Tao Mian to practice with her.


    Tao Mian was so lazy that he would never sit if he could lie down. Unable to force him verbally, Lu Yuandi had to come up with a crooked plan.


    That was to sneak into Tao Mian''s room every night and attempt to assassinate him.


    It was enough to make one laugh to death.


    Now Tao Mian couldn''t sleep, as Lu Erya was a clumsy girl, and if she wasn''t careful, Peach Blossom Temple might change owners.


    So Little Taoist Tao was forced to keep up with his disciple.


    Fortunately, during the day, Lu Yuandi still had to dutifully do odd jobs, giving Tao Mian a chance to catch up on sleep.


    Lu Yuandi was a wild-natured girl. Unlike Gu Yuan, who grew up with Tao Mian on Peach Blossom Mountain, she came from outside the mountain. She was always looking out, with half her heart forever wandering.


    Tao Mian knew that Er Ya would leave one day. Like Gu Yuan, she was born with a mission.


    Little Tao Shi Fu didn''t know how much his Second Disciple understood about her own background, but even if she knew nothing, with Lu Yuandi''s character, she would eventually seek her roots.


    And she would walk the path of revenge.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Yuandi was seventeen. Recently, Tao Mian noticed that Er Ya, who came to assassinate him, was no longer as straightforward and decisive as when she was younger.


    She could now skillfully conceal her presence, and anyone other than Tao Mian wouldn''t notice her existence.


    At first, Tao Mian thought his disciple had finally matured and learned to respect Shi Fu.


    Gradually, he realized that this was Lu Yuandi silently saying goodbye to him.


    Lu Yuandi said nothing, but Tao Mian knew her departure was near.


    "Little Tao, I''m leaving."


    The girl carried a small bundle on her back, holding her sword in one hand, and bid farewell to her Shi Fu with the other.


    Her tone was casual, as if she were just going out to buy a pot of warm wine for Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian stood under a lush peach tree, the overlapping flowers and shadows making him a blurry figure in Lu Yuandi''s eyes.


    Tao Mian said, "Yuan Di, Shi Fu will always be here."


    It was the first time Lu Yuandi heard Tao Mian call her by her full name, and it felt fresh, but something was quietly changing. She thought Tao Mian meant that once she stepped out of this door, she could only be Lu Yuandi, leaving the Er Ya who was fooled by Shi Fu on Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Lu Yuandi suddenly gripped the sword hilt with both hands, bowed deeply in Tao Mian''s direction, and held back the tears in her eyes.


    "Shi Fu, I''m leaving."


    She finally called him "Shi Fu."


    As Lu Yuandi descended the mountain, she passed through the village at the foot of the mountain. Two children sat on a large stone at the village entrance, clapping their hands, singing a song she knew by heart, taught to her by Tao Mian.


    Peach blossoms red, willows green.


    Carp on the shoals, spring waters lap the shore.


    Remember me, drifting far and wide.


    Gone, gone.


    Where does the flying thistle return?


    Lu Yuandi covered her mouth with one hand, her delicate brows and eyelids tightly furrowed, and the tears she had been holding back finally flowed freely down her face.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 6 – How many steps does it take to put an elephant in a refrigerator?

    Lu Yuandi''s path to becoming an emperor was divided into three steps.


    The first step was to descend the mountain.


    The second step was to kill Li Li.


    The third step was to ascend the throne.


    This seemingly joking plan was Lu Yuandi''s true intention, though the second step was somewhat complicated.


    But it wasn''t a problem.


    Lu Yuandi disguised herself as a man and infiltrated the military camp.


    Her first task was to gain Li Li''s trust.


    Li Li was a suspicious person. He was cautious and didn''t easily trust anyone, with his most trusted being his strategist.


    Lu Yuandi first approached the strategist''s nephew, a simple-minded young man.


    She set a trap for him to fall into the enemy''s hands, then personally rescued him, pretending to be injured in the process. Her actions were seamless.


    The simple-minded nephew was completely taken in by her, praising Lu Yuandi to his uncle.


    The strategist, cunning as he was, knew his nephew''s simplicity and wouldn''t easily trust Lu Yuandi.


    But he couldn''t help but notice this selfless "young man."


    Soon, Lu Yuandi''s opportunity came again.


    A small team was trapped in a valley, surrounded by enemies. Just as they were about to be annihilated, an unremarkable soldier miraculously led them to break through the encirclement.


    That soldier was Lu Yuandi.


    With courage and wit, Lu Yuandi made herself known twice over. The subsequent events followed naturally. She first gained the strategist''s trust, and before long, Li Li also took notice of this young man.


    However, earning Li Li''s trust was much more difficult. Lu Yuandi blocked blades for him, tested poisons, and offered good strategies multiple times, but Li Li remained indifferent.


    Lu Yuandi rested on her side in the camp, biting her thumb nail in frustration.


    She was only a tent away from her enemy, yet she could do nothing.


    As the battle neared victory, once Li Li returned to the royal city, getting close to him would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    Lu Yuandi was at a loss, even losing weight, her cheeks becoming noticeably thinner.


    Wu Yueren, the strategist''s nephew, unilaterally became good friends with her, often hanging around her for no reason.


    Lu Yuandi initially played along with the fool, but now she was growing impatient.


    Though Wu Yueren appeared simple, he could be surprisingly perceptive at times. He noticed Lu Yuandi''s worry and offered his concern.


    "Waiter," Lu Yuandi was known as Wang Er in the camp, "if you have any troubles, come to me."


    "What can you solve?"


    "I can help you see things more clearly!"


    "¡­"


    Perhaps due to being spoiled at home, Wu Yueren was indifferent to everything. Things that could be solved would be solved eventually, and worrying about unsolvable things was useless. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t help Waiter with her troubles, but he could help her find some joy.


    "In a few days, the general will celebrate, and local officials will present a batch of beauties, their dancing is particularly beautiful," Wu Yueren said innocently, his imagination of beauties limited to their dancing skills, "I''ll talk to my uncle, let you join in. My uncle appreciates you, he''ll agree."


    "Beauties?"


    Wu Yueren''s words made Lu Yuandi fall into thought.


    Li Li was an extremely disciplined person, not one to indulge in beauty, otherwise, he wouldn''t have seized power so swiftly. But after months of hard fighting, the soldiers had complaints, and allowing outsiders in this time was likely to ease the camp''s morale.


    Outsiders¡­


    Lu Yuandi''s eyes shifted, a plan forming in her mind.


    Wu Yueren continued to chatter about the beauties'' allure. Lu Yuandi interrupted him.


    "Which camp are they staying in?"


    "Huh?"


    Wu Yueren instinctively glanced west, then quickly looked away.


    "I say, Waiter, you can''t have any wicked thoughts! Those beauties are surely for the general first¡­"


    "The west?"


    Lu Yuandi laughed at Wu Yueren''s naivety, stood up, and dusted off her knees.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let the general have his pick."


    The celebration in the camp was simple, with the beauties dancing before being chosen by the officers and taken away.


    These dancers were offerings from the locals, naturally less beautiful than the singers from the royal city.


    But tonight, there was one exceptionally beautiful.


    The beauty wore a light veil, her willow waist and lotus-like face moving gracefully. Her dance wasn''t as practiced as the others, but her delicate figure had a unique charm.


    Her eyes sparkled like falling stars. As her long sleeves swayed, she captivated everyone present.


    Including Li Li.


    After one dance, there was supposed to be another. But Li Li couldn''t wait, directly choosing the beauty at the center. She shyly lowered her head, following the general with small steps.


    This "shy" woman was Lu Yuandi.


    Lu Yuandi''s plan for the night was this: she knocked out one of the dancers, donned her attire, and successfully infiltrated. She mimicked the dance by watching those beside her, and though the lead dancer noticed her oddity, she said nothing.


    If Li Li hadn''t chosen her, she would have found another opportunity to switch places. If he did choose her, the rest would be easier.


    Fortunately, she was chosen.


    Li Li took her back to his tent, but instead of proceeding further, he had her stand in the center while he sat behind a table, slowly drinking.


    Lu Yuandi kept her eyes down, not daring to act rashly.


    Something was off.


    The seemingly drunk general at the banquet was now very sober. He scrutinized the "beauty" for a long time, then said calmly, "Disrobe."


    Lu Yuandi''s hand clenched tightly in her sleeve, her nails digging into her flesh.


    Li Li was humiliating her!


    To him, she wasn''t even a person, just an object to be shattered at will. Lu Yuandi didn''t know what a real dancer would do, but she would never comply with Li Li''s demand!


    A dagger was hidden against her arm, one of the parting gifts from Tao Mian.


    She planned to use it tonight to kill her enemy.


    She just needed the right moment.


    The situation was at a stalemate, neither moving. Li Li''s attitude was strange too, not forcing her, nor sending her away.


    He simply smiled leisurely, as if uncovering a long-standing lie.


    "You''re from the Lu Clan."


    Lu Yuandi''s lowered lashes trembled slightly.


    Li Li stood up, hands behind his back, and stopped a few steps away.


    "The royal Lu Clan, your family''s eye color is lighter than most. Others might not notice, but I know your clan too well."


    Li Li seemed to recall something, chuckling softly, with undisguised pride in his laughter.


    "Back then, to exterminate your clan, I gathered all with unusual eye colors, pried open their eyes, and confirmed each one before killing them.


    Were there mistakes? Perhaps, but what of it.


    It''s a pity, even with such caution, one slipped through. Your Highness, the Eldest Princess, I never expected to meet you again in such circumstances.


    If the late emperor knew, he would surely sigh. The daughter he protected through torture turned out to be so foolish, walking right into the trap."


    Li Li clicked his tongue, saying it was a pity.


    Lu Yuandi lifted her face.


    Her expression was icy, her gaze like frost.


    "Old man, are you done talking? If so, it''s time for you to go."


    The dagger slipped from her sleeve, perfectly grasped in her hand, extending three feet. Lu Yuandi aimed straight for Li Li''s vital point, without hesitation.


    Li Li wasn''t easy prey. He deflected the oncoming sword wind with a palm, his right hand forming a fist to strike at the woman. Lu Yuandi dodged, but the cumbersome clothes caused her to stumble as the force grazed her right side.


    "Cough¡­"


    Lu Yuandi coughed lightly, easing the dull ache in her body.


    Now came the real clash of experts.


    The Feilian Sword Technique excelled in speed, its complex moves dazzling, each strike deadly. Caught in the sword wind, one would be shredded by countless sword intents.


    But Li Li''s martial arts were equally masterful. His advantage lay in his rich experience, which was Lu Yuandi''s true weakness. In terms of talent and cultivation technique, Lu Yuandi far surpassed Li Li, but the gap in experience was fatal. The inexperienced Lu Yuandi facing the battle-hardened Li Li seemed to have a predetermined outcome.


    Li Li''s straight punch aimed for her face. Already suffering internal injuries, Lu Yuandi couldn''t dodge, her body involuntarily retreating.


    She stabbed her sword into the ground for support, clutching her chest, breathing heavily, yet laughing mockingly.


    "What a pity."


    Li Li thought she was conceding, stepping forward to stand over her, looking down from above.


    "Pity for what? Pity for being outmatched, pity for failing to avenge the Lu Clan, pity for the last royal bloodline about to perish here? You all, it''s not pity, but pathetic."


    Lu Yuandi shook her head, still smiling.


    "You? My pity has nothing to do with you."


    Li Li''s face twitched momentarily.


    "Facing death, still stubborn."


    Lu Yuandi stopped responding, her hand hidden in her sleeve secretly grasping a Heaven Thunder Talisman.


    The Heaven Thunder Talisman used the caster as the fuse. Those caught in it might die if unlucky, or be severely injured if lucky. But the caster, once activated, would face severe backlash, their soul shattered, with no afterlife.


    Once this talisman was used, there was no turning back. She and Li Li would both descend to the Underworld.


    "I just regret not seeing the flowers bloom this year."


    Lu Yuandi murmured, prompting Li Li to lean closer, not having heard clearly.


    The talisman paper slipped from her fingers, revealing a yellow corner.


    Li Li''s eyes widened.


    "You¡ª"


    Lu Yuandi''s lips were stained with blood, curling into a ghostly smile. Her eyes brimmed with tears, yet her gaze was wildly determined.


    She intended to become a blaze, consuming her enemy entirely.


    Even if it meant becoming a lonely ghost, she was willing.


    "You''re insane! That''s a Heaven Thunder Talisman!!"


    Li Li tried to escape, but Lu Yuandi clung tightly to his right leg. Ignoring the pounding pain in her chest, her fingers brushed the sword''s edge, leaving a trail of blood.


    The Heaven Thunder Talisman fell during their struggle, and as Lu Yuandi reached for it, her vision dimmed, tears fell, but her smile remained.


    A hand, not belonging to either of them, appeared in her sight, gently picking up the talisman.


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com"


    "Yuan Di¡­"


    At the sound of this sigh, Lu Yuandi''s eyes widened in disbelief, her dry tears flowing anew. Like a bullied child, she buried her face in her arms, lying on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably.


    Shi Fu.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 7 – Shi Fu is here

    Tao Mian arrived.


    The Peach Blossom Immortal had been on edge ever since. With Gu Yuan''s previous departure as a lesson, once Lu Yuandi left, he couldn''t sit still in the Taoist Temple.


    Little Girl Wang from back then had now become an old lady with weak legs. She clutched her cane in her arms and sat with Tao Mian on the spacious threshold, smacking her dry lips.


    "Little Taoist Tao," Little Girl Wang had become Old Lady Wang, while Taoist Tao seemed to grow younger, turning into Little Taoist Tao. Thinking of this made the old lady''s eyes crinkle with laughter. "You have something on your mind."


    Discover the complete story on pawread dot com.


    "I don''t."


    Tao Mian denied it without thinking, an act somewhat childish and not fitting his image as a mature and steady thousand-year-old Immortal.


    He coughed twice, trying to cover for himself. "I''m just not quite used to it."


    The way he said it, it seemed as if he was missing Lu Yuandi. Tao Mian felt even more awkward.


    "The disciples others teach, and the disciples I teach... all they think about is running outside the mountain. What''s so good outside? Strife, hatred, deceit... People outside the mountain are skilled at lying."


    Old Lady Wang squinted her eyes. Today, Peach Blossom Mountain was once again bright and sunny. She basked in the sun, feeling warm all over.


    Peach Blossom Mountain, so beautiful it didn''t seem like a place of this world. Those who entered never wanted to leave. In her youth, she was passionate and energetic, setting up a tea stall with her husband to entertain passersby.


    They praised the grandeur of Peach Blossom Mountain, the clarity of Peach Blossom Creek. They picked up and played with flower branches broken by children by the roadside, they composed poems and drank merrily.


    Some sentimental guests even shed tears quietly after getting drunk.


    The mountains, waters, and people here were too pure and clean. Visitors from outside couldn''t bear to bring the karma from outside to taint this pure land. They always said, "Wait, just wait. Once everything is over, we''ll return here and never bother with the mundane world again."


    But Old Lady Wang had never seen anyone return.


    "Your First Disciple and Second Disciple," Old Lady Wang spoke slowly, just as she did in her youth, "they are all people from outside the mountain. Little Taoist Tao, the ties from outside the mountain are hard to untangle."


    Tao Mian also fell silent, letting out a slow sigh.


    "My youngest grandson left Peach Blossom Mountain this year and went to the town," Old Lady Wang didn''t persuade Tao Mian much, instead talking about her family. "The child is wild at heart, went to learn a craft from a Shi Fu, insisting on making a name for himself. Sigh£¬Outside is tough, the Shi Fu is strict, and if he makes a mistake, he''ll get his palm smacked. He''s stubborn, won''t come home if he doesn''t succeed. As for me, my legs are bad, but I miss him, can''t sleep night after night.


    Later, I had his father borrow the neighbor''s cart to take me to the town. The moment my grandson saw me, he cried. How can those who travel far not miss home? He can''t come back, so I had to go.


    At my age, how many days do I have left? Each meeting is one less."


    Thinking of her family outside, Old Lady Wang''s eyes filled with tears. She wiped them with her sleeve, accidentally tapping her cane on the ground.


    "So, Little Taoist Tao, she''s not enamored with the scenery outside the mountain, she just can''t return home."


    ***


    The next morning, Tao Mian left the mountain, making sure to leave enough food for the chickens to last several days. The chickens he raised had a good sense of self-control, eating at regular intervals, so they wouldn''t overeat.


    If they did overeat, he would have no choice but to stew them with tears.


    Just like many years ago, Tao Mian left Peach Blossom Mountain lightly.


    He was searching for Lu Yuandi, but she had gone to great lengths to hide her tracks. Even for Shi Fu Tao Mian, it took considerable effort to find her whereabouts.


    Tao Mian arrived at a military camp and tied up a soldier to guide him. Once he got a basic sense of direction, he heard the sound of fighting in the distance.


    The sound was faint, almost inaudible to others, but Tao Mian caught it keenly.


    Ignoring the unfortunate soldier tied up, Tao Mian flashed to the source of the sound.


    Then he saw his disciple about to perish with the enemy.


    Little Tao Immortal was quite frightened.


    The First Disciple, Gu Yuan, wanted to kill everyone.


    Unexpectedly, the Second Disciple surpassed he, planning to kill herself too.


    Tao Mian began to reflect on where exactly his teaching had gone wrong.


    He appeared silently, and Lu Yuandi was the first to react, bursting into tears immediately.


    Tao Mian was startled, at a loss.


    Lu Yuandi had never cried in front of him before.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Oh dear, it''s not a big deal. Didn''t I say, Shi Fu is always here."


    Lu Yuandi sobbed so much she could barely speak.


    "I-I thought you-you didn''t want me anymore. That you wouldn''t leave the mountain."


    "Isn''t that a misunderstanding? Shi Fu is here to be your support. If something happens, just find Shi Fu. Why bear it alone?"


    Tao Mian was busy comforting his disciple, completely ignoring the other living person nearby.


    Li Li shifted from shock to scrutiny, not expecting Lu Yuandi''s Shi Fu to actually show up.


    "Who are you?" Li Li asked sternly, "Anyone associated with the remnants of the Lu Clan is guilty as well!"


    "Oh, I forgot, I forgot, you''re still here."


    Tao Mian slapped his forehead, as if just realizing he had left Li Li hanging for a while.


    "You..."


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." Little Taoist Tao looked innocent and harmless.


    Li Li felt he was being underestimated for no reason.


    "Then don''t think you''ll live¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, a shadow flickered before his eyes.


    Suddenly, he was plunged into a state of sensory deprivation. Conscious, but unable to feel anything. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Li panicked immediately.


    What had he done?!


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 8 – The same kind of people

    Tao Mian didn''t do anything unnecessary; he simply placed a talisman on the center of Li Li''s forehead.


    The talisman paper looked quite ordinary...


    Lu Yuandi held back her tears. She wasn''t one to cry easily, and after sobbing, she felt a bit embarrassed. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her sleeve and approached Shi Fu with reddened eyes.


    "Little Tao, what''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s lost all five senses, but he''s not dead," Tao Mian replied, glancing back at his disciple''s face. "Do you want him dead? Shi Fu can take care of it."


    Lu Yuandi was wrapped in a clean outer robe, large enough to cover her, which Tao Mian had handed to her. She clutched the collar and shook her head.


    "Do you want to let him dead?"


    "No," Lu Yuandi stepped forward, lowered her gaze, and looked coldly at her enemy. "Little Tao, don''t interfere. I''ll handle the rest."


    Lu Yuandi didn''t want Tao Mian to dirty his hands. The Peach Blossom Immortal shouldn''t have his hands stained with blood; he didn''t belong to the mortal world and shouldn''t be entangled in worldly affairs.


    It was because of her that he got involved in the mortal realm.


    From that day on, Lu Yuandi made a silent vow. She wanted to be independent and strong; she couldn''t hide behind Shi Fu forever, being just a crying little girl.


    Tao Mian gazed at his second disciple for a long time, then gently patted her head.


    "Yuan Di, be safe and happy."


    A simple and sincere reminder almost brought tears to Lu Yuandi''s eyes again.


    She quickly lowered her head.


    "I will, Little Tao, don''t worry."


    Tao Mian said he would stay a few more days because he was worried about Lu Yuandi being alone.


    But Lu Yuandi was firm in her stance; she didn''t want Tao Mian to get involved in the disputes.


    She said, Little Tao, hurry back to Peach Blossom Mountain, the flowers are about to bloom, and Wu Changzai is still waiting.


    Tao Mian understood her intentions, nodded, and turned to leave the camp.


    He came and went without a trace, and none of the soldiers in the camp, except for the one he knocked out, noticed his presence.


    He should have left easily, but unfortunately, a young man appeared halfway.


    The young man looked anxious, as if searching for someone. He grabbed Tao Mian''s wrist and asked if he had seen Wang Er.


    Tao Mian was slightly taken aback. He had deliberately lowered his presence, making it hard for ordinary people to notice him.


    Unexpectedly, the young man before him was so perceptive.


    And... who was Wang Er?


    Although he didn''t know who Wang Er was, Tao Mian, being a master of deception, casually pointed in a direction.


    "She probably went that way."


    The young man didn''t doubt him at all, gratefully shook his hand, and left quickly.


    He seemed a bit naive.


    Tao Mian took one last glance in the direction the young man left, then continued on his way out of the camp.


    Lu Yuandi was young and prone to suffering losses. But she was always clever, never repeating her mistakes, and could learn from past experiences, growing at an astonishing pace.


    The Second Disciple did not disappoint Shi Fu''s deep expectations.


    When Tao Mian returned to Peach Blossom Temple, as expected, Wu Changzai had indeed gotten fat.


    Tao Mian pulled it out of the chicken coop and confronted it.


    "How could you eat so much and get this fat?


    Look at other people''s chickens; none of them have a figure like yours.


    I''m telling you, if you keep this up, no one will want you except me, and you''ll have to spend your days here in retirement."


    Wu Changzai strutted around, clucking twice, and walked away, completely ignoring Tao Mian''s strange words.


    The world outside was tumultuous, but life on the mountain moved slowly, unhurried and leisurely.


    This novel is available on ".


    While Tao Mian basked in the sun, dozed off, and chased chickens, the outside world was quietly changing.


    Initially, Lu Yuandi didn''t kill Li Li; instead, she poisoned him with Gu Poison to control him.


    She intended to use Li Li to gain a foothold in the military and establish her own power.


    During this time, she contacted people who had once been loyal to her father''s faction, asking them to assist her in reclaiming the throne, for the world still belonged to the Lu family.


    For those who strive, heaven does not disappoint. Lu Yuandi, through hardship and perseverance, finally gained enough confidence and strength.


    She declared that she would avenge her family and replace the emperor.


    Tao Mian learned about Lu Yuandi''s experiences through the letters she sent. His disciple only reported the good news and not the bad, and the seemingly casual lines hid the countless efforts and dirty dealings she endured to gain the power she desired.


    Lu Yuandi never spoke of these things to him, but Tao Mian understood.


    So every time he replied, he always reminded Lu Yuandi not to push herself too hard. If she was tired or weary, she should come to Shi Fu.


    Shi Fu didn''t understand political intrigue, but Shi Fu could make opposing voices disappear.


    Lu Yuandi was grateful to Tao Mian, but she couldn''t abandon the vow she made in the military camp. No matter how much blood stained her hands or how many lives weighed on her back, Tao Mian must not be dragged into it.


    He should be the Peach Blossom Immortal, sweeping fallen flowers in the morning, listening to the fruits fall at night, carefree and unrestrained.


    And as long as she thought of him being so free, it seemed as if the world''s filth and chaos disappeared, leaving only a pool of clarity.


    ***


    Once she got what she wanted, Li Li lost his value.


    The last time Lu Yuandi saw him was in the secret room of her study.


    Though called a secret room, she had long since turned it into a dungeon. It was dark and cold inside, filled with various torture devices.


    Blood splatters stained the walls.


    The floor was covered with a thick layer of indelible bloodstains.


    The once-mighty General Li Li was no longer the imposing figure he used to be, his arms tightly bound by heavy chains, hanging high.


    His hair was disheveled, with a few strands of grass stuck in it, and his head hung low.


    Lu Yuandi came alone, without any attendants, standing before Li Li.


    The contrast between her clean, white boots and the filthy blood on the ground was almost blinding.


    Li Li faced her without fear, only a cold smile on his lips.


    "I am of no use to you anymore. You''ve killed my two sons, three brothers, and even spared no outsider''s child. Lu Yuandi, what more do you want?"


    Lu Yuandi looked at her former adversary, now old and withered, the once-glorious General Li nowhere to be found. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, she lost all interest, feeling weary.


    "I don''t hate you."


    She said.


    Li Li, hearing this, thought he was dreaming.


    "Lu Yuandi, you say you don''t hate? Ha, how could you not hate? You pretended to be a bullied former princess outside, while secretly taking revenge on my entire Li family, guilty and innocent alike, sparing none. You say you don''t hate?!"


    Li Li laughed loudly, as if he had heard the most absurd joke in the world, his laughter filled with deep sorrow.


    Lu Yuandi''s tone remained calm as water.


    "I don''t hate you. If I hated, I wouldn''t have spared you in the military camp.


    Hatred is an emotion that makes people lose their reason; I don''t hate."


    Li Li stopped laughing, as if he understood something.


    A mournful and sarcastic smile tugged at his lips.


    "You and I are the same kind of people."


    Lu Yuandi didn''t deny it. Suddenly, a dark red bell appeared between the fingers of her right hand, with a small insect crawling inside.


    Li Li recognized it as the mother of the Gu Poison.


    A gentle squeeze, and with the mother insect''s death, Li Li wouldn''t survive either.


    The great general didn''t die gloriously, surrounded by the love and support of the people. His life was filled with military achievements, greed for power was real, but so was his protection of the nation.


    This time, Li Li laughed at himself.


    The victor becomes king, the loser a bandit.


    "Lu Yuandi, you''ve chosen the wrong path. This road will only become narrower, a lifetime of loneliness. Don''t ever look back."


    Looking back, all would be desolate.


    Many years later, Lu Yuandi would recall Li Li''s words, as if they were a venomous prophecy that trapped her for life.


    But at that time, Lu Yuandi didn''t care much. Her goal remained singular.


    She wanted to become the emperor.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 9 – Free meal ticket

    The woman aspired to become an emperor, facing countless obstacles, especially since she was an orphan of the previous dynasty. Lu Yuandi tried every possible way but realized that this task couldn''t be accomplished without bloodshed.


    Since that was the case, she didn''t mind breaking her vow once more.


    She was going to commit regicide.


    The current young emperor was ostensibly a member of the Lu family, but in reality, he was just a puppet propped up by Li Li. With Li Li''s downfall, many coveted the throne he sat on, and Lu Yuandi was just one of them.


    Lu Yuandi was deeply strategic, and to ensure success, she simulated every possible outcome.


    But often, human plans cannot match the will of heaven.


    ***


    That day, Peach Blossom Mountain was still under a sparse starry sky, clear and windless. Tao Mian opened the window to cool down, lightly napping on the couch.


    He slept uneasily and had a dream. In the dream, he saw Lu Yuandi, her white dress stained with blood on one side, standing in a void, smiling and saying something to Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian couldn''t hear her voice, anxiously moving forward but unable to touch her.


    He woke up in a cold sweat, without hesitation, swiftly got out of bed, and packed his belongings.


    Having lived for over a thousand years as an immortal, he wouldn''t dream for no reason; this dream must have been a warning of something ominous.


    Tao Mian left Peach Blossom Mountain overnight.


    As predicted in the dream, Lu Yuandi was in danger. When Tao Mian arrived at the palace, it was already engulfed in flames.


    We are ", find us on google.


    Amidst the chaos of several factions fighting, he couldn''t find his disciple and could only weave through the clashing swords and shadows, calling out Lu Yuandi''s name.


    Firelight, screams, blood...


    The immortal, accustomed to days of peace and tranquility, was entangled and hindered by them, almost blocking his path. Tao Mian fell into endless panic; he had already lost Gu Yuan, would he lose Lu Yuandi too?


    "Little Tao..."


    A weak voice was captured by Tao Mian.


    "Yuan Di!"


    Tao Mian found the injured Lu Yuandi behind a pillar; she was severely wounded, clutching her abdominal wound, blood continuously seeping out.


    "Little Tao," Lu Yuandi forced a smile, her breath rapid, "Oh, am I dreaming? How come I see you? Or have I already died..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Tao Mian took out a hemostatic medicine bottle, feeding it to his disciple by hand, "Shi Fu is here, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Lu Yuandi''s eyes glistened with tears, but she did not cry.


    She turned her head to look at the towering flames and the sounds of battle outside.


    "Is this what I wanted... Is this what I really wanted..."


    She had a moment of confusion, perhaps the pain took away her rationality, causing her to briefly fall into chaos.


    "What do I want... What do I really want..."


    Tao Mian treated her wound simply, his clean hands inevitably stained with blood, but he held his disciple''s hands, calming her down.


    "Disciple," Tao Mian said to her clearly, word by word, "No matter what you want, whether it is beautiful or ugly, Shi Fu will get it for you. But you must clearly tell me what you want."


    Lu Yuandi''s gaze shifted from confusion to clarity.


    "Shi Fu, I want the throne, I want the world."


    To no longer be bullied by anyone, to have everyone submit.


    "Alright."


    Tao Mian replied with one word, a promise as heavy as mountains and seas.


    The Peach Blossom Immortal emerged once more, for his disciple. That fleeting figure, like a dream, ensnared those present, dying within the dream.


    Those who survived that night recalled it with fear and dread.


    Such an ethereal figure, yet it brought continuous death.


    Some remembered his name.


    Decades ago, the master of the Cyan Vast Sect, Gu Yuan''s Shi Fu, that once obscure young Taoist, was the same, with a peach branch in hand, delivering nightmares to Gu Yuan''s enemies.


    Unexpectedly, he appeared again, and unexpectedly, Lu Yuandi was his disciple. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tao Mian didn''t need to act several times; this once was enough to instill fear. Lu Yuandi, under the banner of purging the court, resolved all her opponents and leisurely stepped into the palace.


    ***


    "Your Majesty, I am late."


    An hour later, the eunuch serving the young emperor came out with an imperial edict.


    He trembled incessantly because the blood-stained peach branch was pressed against the back of his neck.


    "Read it."


    Tao Mian said.


    Lu Yuandi stood at the foot of the steps, her dagger stained with fresh emperor''s blood, standing indifferently.


    The eunuch announced two things.


    First, the emperor had passed away.


    Second, the former dynasty''s Eldest Princess, Lu Yuandi, was established as the new emperor.


    No one opposed.


    Cold rain fell from the sky, at the moment of the imperial power transition, not a single person rejoiced, instead, it was as cold and silent as a tomb.


    The eunuch''s soft and long voice hung over everyone''s heads, Lu Yuandi''s faction knelt on the ground, the bodies of enemies lay around, blood and rain mingling into a trickling stream.


    Through the rain, Lu Yuandi looked distantly at Tao Mian on the steps.


    She saw a fleeting pain on Tao Mian''s face, but he quickly masked his expression, smiling back at her.


    Lu Yuandi''s hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    She had still caused Tao Mian to reach this point.


    ***


    With the new emperor''s ascension, many affairs pressed on Lu Yuandi, leaving her overwhelmed.


    But for now, there was no force that could threaten her position.


    Tao Mian observed for three days, left a letter, and quietly departed.


    Lu Yuandi did not stop him, only sending many gifts with him.


    She always felt it wasn''t enough compensation.


    Tao Mian didn''t rush back to Peach Blossom Mountain, traveling leisurely. He appeared carefree, but in reality, he had trouble sleeping every night.


    Those blood and screams always invaded his dreams.


    He often woke up drenched in cold sweat.


    Thus, he had no choice but to travel around to ease his mind.


    This journey wasn''t entirely fruitless; he picked up two children along the way.


    These two children were originally little beggars, caught stealing money from Tao Mian. Instead of blaming them, he treated them to a meal.


    And then they stuck to him.


    Tao Mian awoke from a nightmare, feeling an unusual weight on him.


    Opening his eyes, two young faces leaned in close.


    "Banknote, you''re awake?"


    "You''re awake? Banknote."


    "...Can you two not treat getting free things as such a given?"


    Tao Mian grabbed the back of their collars, one in each hand, and tossed them off the bed.


    The two children, one sister and one brother, had no blood relation but relied on each other for survival.


    Tao Mian looked at them, feeling a headache.


    He initially thought they could be two new disciples, but the system had yet to notify him.


    Now, he was just a fool on his own.


    Troublesome.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 10 – Then why dont you take the imperial exams? Cant pass?

    The two children both had the surname Chu. The sister was named Chu Liuxue, and the brother was named Chu Suiyan.


    Tao Mian encountered them while they were pretending to be hit by him near a mound of earth, so he named them San Tu and Si Dui.


    When they first met, the children were covered in dirt, but after washing up, their true appearances and skin tones were revealed. Initially, they claimed they weren''t siblings, which Tao Mian didn''t believe, thinking they were just two little dirt rats.


    Once they changed into clean clothes and their faces were spotless, Tao Mian realized there really wasn''t any resemblance between them.


    The sister had a yellowish complexion and average looks, while the brother had eyes like ink dots and a striking appearance, showing signs of extraordinary beauty even at a young age.


    Tao Mian frowned deeply.


    "Who are your parents?"


    San Tu, with her quick tongue, rattled off a story like pouring beans from a bamboo tube. She said her father used to be a teacher in the village but got addicted to gambling and squandered the family''s wealth. Her mother ran away, her father jumped into a river, leaving her all alone.


    Si Dui was someone she picked up; his situation was even worse. He was the son of a concubine from a landlord''s family, bullied by the main wife, and couldn''t even get enough to eat, so he ran away.


    Tao Mian listened to her tale.


    "Is what you said true?"


    "It''s true."


    "If there''s even a half-truth, you won''t get any food."


    "It''s false."


    "¡­¡­"


    Si Dui stood behind his sister, nervously pinching the corners of his clothes. He was introverted, shorter than San Tu by half a head, and thin, relying on his sister. Whatever San Tu taught him, he learned.


    She said Tao Mian was a banknote, so he was a banknote. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bro-Brother Banknote¡­" Si Dui stammered.


    "My name is Tao Mian."


    "Li-Little Brother Tao," Tao Mian looked like a young man in his twenties from the outside, and Si Dui couldn''t have known he was a thousand-year-old demon, "My sister and I have wandered for a long time, suffering a lot. If you can''t take us both in, could you at least keep my sister¡­"


    "What nonsense are you talking!"


    San Tu pinched Si Dui''s right hand in a hurry. She was a swindler, but her care for her brother was genuine.


    If Tao Mian was only willing to keep one, then¡ª


    "Let my brother stay!"


    San Tu bit her lower lip, as if making a difficult decision.


    "Let Suiyan stay, I''ll leave."


    Tao Mian wiped the corner of his eye with his sleeve, seemingly moved by the deep bond between the siblings.


    "You two have a great relationship."


    "Then!"


    "But you both have to leave."


    "¡­¡­"


    San Tu released Si Dui''s hand and lunged forward, baring her teeth and claws.


    "In this hot weather, how can you say such cold words!"


    Tao Mian lay back on the couch, covering his head with a quilt.


    "Cool down, beat the heat, so you don''t get carried away. What are you daydreaming about, you two little liars."


    "I''ve told you the truth! You can''t be so cold-hearted!"


    "I, Tao Mian, have always been the one getting things for free from others, dreaming of taking advantage of me, dream on."


    Tao Mian was utterly self-righteous, while San Tu fumed and returned to her brother''s side.


    "Liuxue¡­"


    Si Dui looked at his sister helplessly, and San Tu took his hand.


    "Let''s go, let him rot in his pile of banknotes!"


    "It''s not even New Year yet, no need for those auspicious words, but I love hearing them."


    Tao Mian replied in a drawn-out voice.


    San Tu took Si Dui and slammed the door shut. Tao Mian mumbled about their bad temper and turned over to sleep.


    Before he fell asleep, a thin piece of paper flew out from his chest, drifting through the window gap and sticking to a wall, where people passed by outside.


    After leaving, San Tu reached the street, hearing the vendors'' cries and the rumbling of Si Dui''s stomach.


    She immediately regretted it.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    But Tao Mian seemed like the kind of stingy rich person she was most familiar with, and going back would only mean more humiliation. Being humiliated didn''t matter, but not getting money was fatal.


    Begging wasn''t a long-term solution. San Tu looked into her brother''s pure eyes and gritted her teeth.


    "We have hands and feet, how can we starve to death? Don''t worry, sister will find a way to make sure you don''t go hungry."


    They wandered around the market, and by chance, saw a job posting on a wall.


    A scholar was looking for two young servants, with limited pay but room and board included.


    "Sounds too good, could it be a scam¡­"


    San Tu muttered, taking it down, planning to look around elsewhere.


    But when she reached the next corner, and then another, and turned another corner¡­


    The same notice was everywhere.


    Now there was no choice but to go.


    San Tu steeled her heart. Whatever, let''s take a look. Those with nothing to lose aren''t afraid of those with something to lose. She had nothing, nothing to lose.


    She told her brother to stick close, and they went to the teahouse mentioned in the notice.


    Before entering, San Tu was still worried that the two little beggars might be chased out by the shopkeeper, but to her surprise, the waiter greeted them with a smile and led them to a private room on the second floor.


    The private room was separated by bead curtains, with the sound of a zither and the gentle clinking of wine cups inside. It was San Tu''s first time in such an elegant place, and she felt a bit intimidated.


    Someone was sipping tea behind the curtain, and she could vaguely see a side profile, a young gentleman.


    She mustered her courage and lifted the bead curtain.


    Her gaze met the deep eyes of the person inside.


    "¡­¡­"


    They stared at each other in silence.


    The person inside spoke first.


    "Ah, isn''t it Little Tu and Little Dui?"


    Tao Mian rested his face on one hand, smiling at the two children.


    San Tu nearly fainted from anger.


    "You, you¡­"


    "Don''t point at people, it''s impolite."


    Tao Mian changed his posture, leaning leisurely against the jade-carved screen.


    "You don''t even study," San Tu said indignantly, "why are you hiring young servants?"


    "Who said I don''t study? I''m quite knowledgeable."


    "Then why don''t you take the imperial exams? Can''t pass?"


    "I don''t take the exams because I don''t like them."


    San Tu almost rolled her eyes.


    "Little girl, don''t look down on people. Do you know who the current emperor is?"


    "Of course I do!"


    San Tu, who seemed disdainful of everyone, surprisingly spoke with admiration when discussing Lu Yuandi''s achievements.


    She praised her diligence, her love for the people, her wisdom and strategy as a woman not inferior to men, and how the current peace and prosperity of the court were all thanks to her efforts.


    Tao Mian, who had traveled for ten years, had heard many praises of the new emperor from the people, but he still listened with interest each time.


    Yuan Di, is this what your heart desires?


    He sighed softly.


    At some point, San Tu stopped her endless talk, and Tao Mian''s gaze turned to her.


    "Why did you stop?"


    "Banknote, are you about to cry?"


    "I''m hiring young servants, not those with poor eyesight."


    "Oh, maybe it''s my mistake," San Tu shivered, "almost got disgusted¡­"


    "¡­I don''t hire those who speak unpleasantly either."


    "So, why did you suddenly ask about the current emperor?"


    "Nothing, just suddenly thought of my beloved disciple."


    "Are you saying¡­ your disciple is¡­"


    Before San Tu could finish, Tao Mian nodded repeatedly.


    "¡­¡­"


    The little girl was silent for a moment, then took her brother''s hand again, turning to leave.


    "Suiyan, let''s go. We can''t follow a master with a bad brain."


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 11 – The so-called truth of life

    San Tu and Si Dui eventually stayed with Tao Mian.


    Explore the extended edition on pawread dot com.


    The reason was simple: the offer was too generous.


    Being Tao Mian''s young servant didn''t actually require much work, or rather, Tao Mian wasn''t a demanding person.


    He spent his days sipping tea, drinking wine, and wandering around, leisurely and carefree.


    Although there wasn''t much work to do, Tao Mian had a peculiar temperament, occasionally having fits and whimsically deciding to trouble others.


    The cup of tea before him, which Chu Liuxue had replaced three times already.


    Too cold, add some hot water.


    Too hot, let it cool by the window.


    Cooled down, reheat it again.


    ...


    Chu Liuxue, at the end of her patience, almost overturned the expensive tea set.


    "Banknote, are you in a bad mood?"


    Tao Mian leaned against the bed, the sound of rain pattering in his ears. He was currently resting in the city''s finest inn, where a half-open window offered a view of the smoky cityscape, with a cluster of azaleas hanging askew, heavy with blossoms.


    Damp and desolate.


    Whenever it rained, Tao Mian''s mood fluctuated greatly, perhaps related to that rainy night of regicide years ago. Seeing his clothes soaked by the drizzle, Chu Liuxue circled the table to gently close the window.


    Chu Suiyan sat on a small stool by the bed, hugging his knees, a thin scripture in his hands. Tao Mian had spent a fortune collecting ancient books, none of which he read himself. Once, when Chu Suiyan mustered the courage to ask to borrow a book, Tao Mian generously handed them all to the child.


    Chu Liuxue was puzzled, unsure whom she was actually accompanying in reading.


    The rain had soaked everything, making people drowsy. Chu Suiyan''s small body leaned against the corner of the wooden bed, slipping into a shallow sleep, clutching the half-read ancient book. Tao Mian bent down to carry him onto the bed, tucked him in with a thin blanket, turned around, and picked up a snack from the plate, taking a delicate bite.


    Chu Liuxue was still waiting for his response.


    Tao Mian finished a piece of pastry, lost his appetite, and pushed the rest to Chu Liuxue. Chu Liuxue, not yet over her days of hunger and feast, never refused food. Tao Mian, fearing she might overeat, had to supervise her meals, not allowing her to eat too many snacks.


    Fortunately, after these days of effort, Chu Liuxue gradually understood that no one would compete with her for food, and her eating pace slowed down.


    The girl mimicked Tao Mian''s way of eating, chewing slowly, restraining her desires. Watching her long eyelashes droop, Tao Mian suddenly said he missed his disciple.


    "Disciple? You mean the current emperor? Banknote, is she really your disciple?"


    Chu Liuxue''s skeptical tone made Tao Mian purse his lips. He said not only was Lu Yuandi his disciple, but even Gu Yuan, the once-famous master of the Cyan Vast Sect, was his beloved student.


    "So which one are you missing?"


    "I care for them equally, of course, I miss them both."


    Tao Mian opened up, chattering to the girl about how amazing his two disciples were. Seeing him finally regain his spirits, Chu Liuxue didn''t interrupt, stuffing snacks into her mouth while listening to his nonsense.


    "Finished?"


    "You weren''t even listening."


    Tao Mian mumbled, reaching for the last piece of cake on the plate. Chu Liuxue wouldn''t let him, grabbing the whole plate into her arms.


    "Stingy."


    Chu Liuxue forgot the eating manners she had painstakingly learned, gobbling down the food, letting no one take her last bite. After swallowing, she wiped her mouth and continued the conversation.


    "You say the empress is your disciple, that''s questionable. As for the Cyan Vast Sect... I''ve never heard of it, is it famous?"


    Tao Mian couldn''t believe someone hadn''t heard of the Cyan Vast Sect, his eyes widened.


    "Impossible. The Cyan Vast Sect is a renowned sect in the world, San Tu, you''re just ignorant."


    Chu Liuxue didn''t reply, just remained silent. This silence spread to Tao Mian, wrapping him from body to soul.


    The world changes, flowers bloom and fall before the steps. Once a powerful sect known throughout the realm, it couldn''t withstand the tide of time, gradually fading away.


    Emotions and hatred scattered, swept away by the continuous waves, flowing eastward.


    "San Tu," Tao Mian conjured a plate of snacks from nowhere, looking at Chu Liuxue with sadness, "Eat."


    Chu Liuxue didn''t know what he was up to now, but the allure of food was too great to resist. She suspiciously yet swiftly pulled the plate towards herself.


    "Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?"


    "Sigh."


    Tao Mian sighed deeply. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suddenly realized a profound truth."


    "What?"


    "People, they have to live until they die."


    "......"


    What nonsense.


    "Eat, eat, even dying from overeating is a dignified way to go."


    Chu Liuxue shivered, feeling for the first time the threat food could pose.


    "I''ll save it for Suiyan."


    Their conversation inevitably disturbed Chu Suiyan''s light sleep, and the boy rubbed his eyes, waking up.


    Seeing both children awake, Tao Mian tapped the table with his fingers.


    "We head north today, to the capital, to see my second disciple."


    Tao Mian''s actions and thoughts were unpredictable, at least Chu Liuxue thought he was becoming less normal, practically going mad every day.


    He actually wanted to take her and Suiyan as disciples.


    "What''s wrong with being my disciple? I, Tao Mian, have skills. Don''t just focus on a few bowls of rice in front of you, learn well, and mere sustenance won''t be a problem. Kids shouldn''t be short-sighted."


    Chu Liuxue thought he was having another fit, ignored him, and continued munching on her bun.


    Chu Suiyan, however, brightened up, carefully tugging Tao Mian''s sleeve, asking if he could really become a disciple.


    Tao Mian gazed into the boy''s eyes for a long time, as if trying to penetrate layers of mist to examine his soul. That expression was something Chu Suiyan didn''t understand, but Chu Liuxue sensed something unusual, breaking half a bun for her brother and stuffing a whole piece into Tao Mian''s mouth.


    She had become increasingly bold lately, realizing that adults weren''t reliable, and the younger ones were clueless, leaving her, at a young age, to shoulder the responsibility of caring for the three of them.


    Tao Mian struggled, seemingly choked.


    Chu Suiyan held the half-greasy bun, looking helplessly at his sister.


    "Eat, if your stomach isn''t full, you won''t have the energy to think about things that don''t matter."


    "Liuxue..."


    "Eat."


    Chu Suiyan chewed the bun gloomily, not daring to talk back.


    Tao Mian, with a whole bun in his mouth, rolled his eyes, glancing between the siblings.


    He sighed inwardly.


    Chu Suiyan was younger than Chu Liuxue, always listening to his sister. It had always been Chu Liuxue taking care of him, letting him eat first when there was food, and protecting him when there was danger. The siblings grew up stumbling along until they met Tao Mian, no longer wandering.


    Now Tao Mian wanted to take them as disciples, but Chu Liuxue clearly didn''t want her brother to become an apprentice.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Tao Mian... Of course, there might be a bit of doubt, but more importantly, she didn''t want Chu Suiyan to get involved in worldly disputes.


    She couldn''t see too far into the future, she just vaguely sensed certain trends.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t agree, and Chu Suiyan would definitely follow his sister''s lead.


    What to do, Tao Mian wondered.


    He hoped to pass on his skills to both of them, so that no matter what they faced in the future, they could protect themselves.


    But the golden finger had only revealed the fate of one of them.


    One was destined to walk into fate, whether willingly or not.

 Chapter 12 – Move without regret

    The Golden Finger revealed Chu Liuxue''s background.


    Chu Liuxue and Chu Suiyan, these siblings are quite interesting. They have no blood relation but depend on each other for survival. The sister appears ordinary, while the brother is astonishingly talented.


    Yet, the disciple that the Golden Finger wants Tao Mian to take is Chu Liuxue.


    [Disciple Name: Chu Liuxue]


    [Background: Daughter of Dou Huai, the Valley Master of Sky¡¯s End Valley in the Demonic Realm]


    [Qualification: Low-Grade Earth Spiritual Root]


    [Background: The two major forces in the Demonic Realm, Sky¡¯s End Valley and Netherworld Hall, are sworn enemies. The Hall Master of Netherworld Hall, Tan Yuan, turned Dou Huai''s trusted aides against him and received secret information. Dou Huai was unfortunately poisoned and killed, and the entire Dou Clan was massacred by Netherworld Hall.


    In the face of danger, an old servant by Dou Huai''s wife''s side swapped his own granddaughter with the Dou Clan''s legitimate daughter in swaddling clothes, and risked his life to escort her to the human world.


    This girl was adopted by an old scholar for many years. The scholar was often ill and feared he could not care for his adopted daughter, so he entrusted her to a young couple in the village. The following year, a severe drought left them with no harvest, and the couple sold the girl to survive. Fortunately, the girl was intelligent and managed to escape, wandering ever since.]


    [The above is the introduction related to the disciple "Chu Liuxue." Please nurture her carefully, Host.]


    [Congratulations to the Host for unlocking the rewards: "Six Transformations of the Sky¡¯s End" *1, "Soul-Devouring Palm" *1]


    The prompt from the Golden Finger that day was entirely about Chu Liuxue.


    There wasn''t a single piece of information about Chu Suiyan.


    This left Tao Mian quite troubled.


    The disciples he had taught before, whether it was Gu Yuan or Lu Yuandi, were all geniuses with exceptional talents.


    But Chu Liuxue only had a low-grade spiritual root.


    "Six Transformations of the Sky¡¯s End" is an illusion technique, and "Soul-Devouring Palm" is a palm technique. Tao Mian skimmed through the manuals; both cultivation techniques were extremely profound, and without talent, one couldn''t even begin to learn them.


    This time, he couldn''t get it for free.


    Although it was regrettable that he couldn''t quickly share it through Cloud Sharing, Tao Mian maintained a good attitude.


    If the disciple is a bit slow, then so be it. At worst, he would give her more time to learn on her own.


    After all, he could afford to wait.


    However, the current problem was that Chu Liuxue had no interest in cultivation at all. She didn''t want to, nor did she want her brother to get involved.


    At first, Tao Mian didn''t understand. If it were him, encountering a handsome immortal willing to teach him cultivation techniques, he would bow down without hesitation.


    Becoming a disciple wasn''t shameful.


    But then he thought, if at this moment another handsome banknote fell from the sky, allowing him to eat and drink for free, he would also be happy to lie flat.


    Who could refuse money?


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable it seemed.


    Chu Liuxue wouldn''t relent, and even if Chu Suiyan wanted to, he couldn''t agree. Tao Mian didn''t force them.


    Their goal for this trip remained unchanged, and a month later, they arrived at the Capital.


    Tao Mian wanted to see Lu Yuandi, and Chu Liuxue asked him if Lu Yuandi knew about this.


    Tao Mian confidently replied, "No."


    Chu Liuxue: ...


    "Then how do we get into the palace?"


    "Wait for the night."


    "And then?"


    "Climb over the wall."


    "¡­"


    Chu Liuxue thought he might have some amazing plan, but it was simply a waste of emotions.


    When Tao Mian said to climb the wall, he meant it. He took the two children and found a place with weak guards.


    "Although you refuse to become my disciples, I''ve taught you many things, so I''m half a master to you. Watch closely, this is how you climb a wall."


    He lightly leaped over the high wall, leaving Chu Suiyan gasping in amazement and even Chu Liuxue slightly intrigued.


    The next moment, they heard a commotion from inside the wall.


    "An assassin!"


    ...


    Their initial attempt failed, but instead of being thrown into the dungeon, they were respectfully invited into the palace.


    The Emperor, disturbed from his peace, was not angry. Instead, he changed his clothes and greeted them with a smile.


    "Little Tao, why didn''t you inform me before coming?"


    Little Tao?


    The guards exchanged puzzled looks.


    They hadn''t heard of such a person...


    Could it be... the Emperor''s master, Tao Mian!


    The cold sweat of everyone present nearly soaked through their clothes.


    Who would have thought that the Imperial Teacher would choose to climb over the wall instead of walking through the main gate!


    And they had even tied him up and brought him before the Emperor!


    Lu Yuandi saw Tao Mian, who was tightly bound, and frowned. Tao Mian, unconcerned, didn''t want her to punish anyone over such a small matter, so he replied to her.


    "I didn''t think much about it when I came, but it seems I''ve caused some trouble for your palace. Not bad, not bad, the palace is indeed well-guarded."


    The Second Disciple finally relaxed her brows and personally untied the ropes binding him.


    "Alright, alright, everyone leave. Little Tao, come with me. And... are these the children you took in?"


    "Young servants, picked up by the roadside."


    Lu Yuandi untied her master and led him to the study, finally having the time to scrutinize the two unfamiliar children.


    "You..."


    She noticed something, turned back to look at Tao Mian. Tao Mian lowered his eyes, and Lu Yuandi wisely swallowed the rest of her words.


    She called over a round-faced palace maid to take the two children to rest.


    Chu Liuxue held her brother''s hand tightly, not daring to wander, feeling a bit restrained.


    Only when Tao Mian nodded did she follow the unfamiliar palace maid, her expression somewhat anxious.


    The study door closed, leaving only the master and disciple. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite not having seen each other for years, their relationship wasn''t distant. Tao Mian poured himself some tea, not caring if Lu Yuandi was thirsty; she would speak if she needed to.


    Lu Yuandi indeed had no time to worry about drinking water; she spoke whatever came to her mind.


    "Little Tao, that child is a demon."


    "Oh? You noticed?"


    "You knew? No, you should have noticed long ago, both of them are."


    "¡­That I didn''t notice."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lu Yuandi raised her hand to her forehead. She knew Tao Mian was carefree, but she didn''t expect him to be this carefree.


    "The nature of demons changes drastically as they age. Now they seem obedient because they are not yet adults. Once they mature, it''s hard to say what will happen."


    "What? You mean they''re already considered obedient now?" Tao Mian looked indignant, "It''s already chaos on my end."


    Lu Yuandi knew he was exaggerating. From her experience, it was good enough if Tao Mian wasn''t causing trouble for others.


    But her worry didn''t lessen at all.


    The terrifying thing about demons is the unknown. Lu Yuandi had seen all kinds of them; they were cunning, fierce, and mostly carried a pure evil.


    Lu Yuandi didn''t consider herself a good person, nor did she fear evil. She just didn''t want to see Tao Mian pour his emotions and energy into something that would only lead to heartbreak.


    She had looked into Gu Yuan''s life and roughly understood what kind of senior brother he was.


    The results presented by her subordinates were unsurprising. Gu Yuan, like her, had consciously walked into the quagmire of revenge, until his body was bathed in the enemy''s blood.


    Disappointed, Tao Mian once refused to see his First Disciple, Gu Yuan. Now, he was willing to visit her, probably because Gu Yuan''s early death had pained him too much, and he didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes.


    In truth, Tao Mian had never stopped Lu Yuandi from returning to Peach Blossom Mountain; it was Lu Yuandi herself who didn''t dare to face him.


    "Little Tao, if only you hadn''t met me first."


    Lu Yuandi spoke softly, but received no reply. She looked up to find Tao Mian, at some point, had propped his elbow on the table and fallen asleep in the large rosewood chair.


    Lu Yuandi was slightly startled, unsure if he was pretending to sleep or truly tired.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, showing a rare hint of the stubbornness and determination of her youth.


    "But I never regret meeting you. Even if one day you regret taking in a disciple as scheming and malicious as me, even if you grow tired of me, I will never regret it, not even in death."

 Chapter 13 – Goose, goose, goose

    Chu Liuxue never expected that Tao Mian was truly the mentor of the emperor.


    Among all his lies and deceptions, the one that seemed the most far-fetched turned out to be true.


    Currently, they were residing in a palace chamber meant for a concubine. Lu Yuandi was a workaholic, her mind filled only with state affairs, leaving no room for personal matters. When ministers petitioned her to leave an heir, she rejected them all, even scolding them. To appease the court, she adopted a pair of siblings to raise in the deep palace. She had never even glanced at the children.


    The emperor was diligent and self-disciplined, earning praises from all around the palace. The bloody past of the new emperor''s ascension was buried in ink and paper, fading away like smoke.


    Children like Chu Liuxue, at her age, were blindly worshipping the emperor. At this moment, they were at a waterside pavilion outside the hall, where master and disciple were playing chess. Chu Liuxue''s gaze was fixed on Lu Yuandi''s every move, inevitably catching sight of the lazy Tao Mian beside her.


    Lu Yuandi sat with her back straight as a sword, dressed in a deep purple robe, holding a chess piece in one hand. Opposite her, Tao Mian was slouched, almost melting into the reclining chair, changing positions every few minutes and still feeling uncomfortable, calling for more cushions.


    To be so wanton and carefree in front of the emperor... Chu Liuxue even suspected that Lu Yuandi owed him several lives.


    They had been playing for half an hour. Lu Yuandi, usually busy with affairs, squeezed out time to see Tao Mian, meeting him briefly. Besides playing chess, they would sip tea, admire flowers... Neither spoke much, as if they shared a special understanding, coexisting quietly.


    Chu Liuxue had privately asked Tao Mian if Lu Yuandi was a person of few words.


    "Her?" Tao Mian laughed upon hearing this, "She was even more rambunctious than you when she was little."


    At the time, Tao Mian was fiddling with a precious handpiece, soon growing bored and casually tossing it into a carved basket. He had come to this splendid palace, where the emperor treated him with the highest honor, presenting him with batch after batch of valuable gifts to choose from. One day, Tao Mian casually mentioned wanting to see plum blossoms bloom. The flower''s season was in the cold winter and early spring, but it was midsummer now, impossible to find any plum blossoms.


    He hadn''t thought much of it when he said it, and Lu Yuandi wasn''t present. Somehow, the words reached the emperor''s ears, and the next morning, a blooming plum tree appeared in Tao Mian''s room. The pale yellow petals fell into his palm, and Tao Mian pinched them with his fingers, lowering his eyes, lost in thought.


    Since then, Little Tao Immortal spoke even less.


    In Chu Liuxue''s eyes, Tao Mian was peculiar. He appeared plain and unadorned, yet he was a wealthy person. He seemed indifferent to material possessions, yet at times appeared quite fond of wealth. After entering the palace, he became even stranger. The emperor was eager to give him half of his treasury, yet Tao Mian remained indifferent, no treasure could make him smile.


    For Tao Mian now, speaking with Lu Yuandi required careful consideration. The disciple''s intentions were good, but Tao Mian sensed a chasm behind those intentions, a pair of dark eyes. Lu Yuandi had gained the throne, no longer subjected to humiliation and bullying, she had achieved her desires.


    But what she truly sought... was it really these things? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tao Mian dared not think deeply.


    He understood his disciple. Lu Yuandi wanted to be above all, and he could give her that.


    But if Lu Yuandi demanded more...


    Chu Liuxue noticed that Tao Mian seemed most relaxed and joyful when playing with the four children: herself, Chu Suiyan, and the only pair of royal siblings in the palace. The siblings were dragon and phoenix twins, the brother steady, the sister lively, both ten years old.


    Lu Yuandi was indifferent to the siblings, and the palace maids were overly cautious. The two children rarely saw peers, and with someone as unique as Tao Mian, they quickly became familiar.


    Rather than Tao Mian leading four children, it was more like the four children entertaining him.


    "Stand up, stand in a line."


    Tao Mian lounged alone on the chaise longue, using the priceless Golden Folding Fan of Black Bone as if it were worthless, tapping the wooden edge twice.


    The four children lined up according to height. The tallest was the little prince Lu Yuan, followed by Chu Liuxue, then the reserved Chu Suiyan, and finally the giggling little princess Lu Yao.


    "Today''s morning lesson is... hmm... each of you tell a joke."


    Lu Yuan frowned, Chu Liuxue rolled her eyes, Chu Suiyan was at a loss, and Lu Yao asked blankly what a joke was.


    "Hurry up, if you can''t tell one, you can''t leave."


    Lu Yuan sighed. He wasn''t good at humor, but to cooperate with Tao Mian, he racked his brains.


    "I''ll go first. Once there was a man who competed with the wind and won, but he was sick for half a month. Why? Because he caught a cold. Haha."


    "......"


    Chu Liuxue shivered.


    Tao Mian seriously flicked Lu Yuan''s forehead.


    "Little prince, not every joke becomes funny with a ''haha'' at the end."


    "Little Taoist Tao is right."


    Lu Yuan sighed again.


    Next was Chu Liuxue''s turn.


    Chu Liuxue was unwilling to speak, but knowing Tao Mian could outlast her, she gave in.


    "There was a frog named Little Yellow, one day it was run over by a carriage. Before it died, it croaked ''gua'', and from then on it became a cucumber."


    "......"


    Chu Liuxue broke into a cold sweat.


    Tao Mian showed little reaction, looking at Chu Suiyan.


    Chu Suiyan, fingers intertwined, stammered out a joke.


    "One day, a son asked his father, ''I have an uncle, a second uncle, a third uncle, and a fifth uncle, why no fourth uncle? Did he die?'' The father said yes, the fourth uncle died because of your filial piety."


    "......"


    Chu Suiyan was unsettled by the cold silence, looking at Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian suddenly burst into laughter, unable to straighten up.


    Chu Suiyan:?


    Was his joke that successful?


    But Tao Mian patted Chu Liuxue''s shoulder, saying Little Yellow''s croak was too funny.


    Chu Liuxue:......


    "You react quickly."


    Finally, it was Lu Yao''s turn, the little princess innocently asked Tao Mian.


    "Little Tao, I can''t tell jokes, do I look like a joke?"


    Tao Mian was silent, patting Lu Yao''s little head.


    "You''re honest, this round goes to you."


    Having heard enough jokes, Tao Mian seemed in a better mood, letting the children find their own seats, saying that in return, he would tell a joke.


    Tao Mian''s joke had a long setup.


    He said once there was a Peach Blossom Mountain, with a Peach Blossom Temple, and in the temple, there was a Peach Blossom Immortal who raised a large white goose.


    The white goose was a long-lived goose, over two hundred years old, and the immortal couldn''t bear to stew it for nourishment, letting it bully cats and dogs daily, gradually becoming the village tyrant.


    One day, the village bought a little female goose. The little goose was weak and gray, looking malnourished. But the white goose didn''t mind, it stopped bullying cats and pecking dogs. It shared more than half its food, guarding the little goose as it ate slowly.


    The little goose''s feathers grew dense, its body round. The white goose watched its raised little goose with satisfaction, thinking nothing could be better.


    Living peacefully and happily, what more could one ask for?


    Later, the little goose disappeared from the village, leaving an empty goose pen. It was likely sold, or cooked by its owner, or perhaps transformed into a graceful young woman and left. The white goose knew nothing, it was sad, losing its appetite for days. The immortal was also saddened, letting it wander outside.


    The white goose returned after seven days, revitalized, as if nothing had happened.


    Soon, another little goose came to the village. The immortal forbade the white goose from seeing it, so the goose snuck over. As usual, it shared half its food.


    Lu Yao, the curious child, was the first to raise her hand.


    "Little Tao, what did the white goose see during those days?"


    Lu Yuan thought for a moment.


    "Did it find that the previous little goose found a good home? But a goose is bought by farmers for eggs or meat..."


    Chu Suiyan, caught up in the atmosphere, joined in thinking.


    "Leaving for seven days and returning means it didn''t go far. Perhaps it did something? Like rescuing that goose."


    Chu Liuxue was the calmest of the four.


    "Perhaps it just came to terms."


    Tao Mian squinted slightly, fingers gently holding a plum blossom, its vitality spent. This was not the season for blooming, it had mistakenly blossomed.


    Tao Mian said the goose saw nothing.


    The children exclaimed it was impossible, Little Taoist Tao was making up stories to fool them. Tao Mian held back their eager bodies, insisting they listen.


    Tao Mian said the goose didn''t see its goose, nor any other goose. It reached the edge of Peach Blossom Mountain, finding not a single feather.


    No goose in sight, only a fragile petal fell on its orange beak.


    The petal wasn''t beautiful, its edges yellowed, a corner missing. In the vibrant spring, it looked so inconspicuous, destined to fall into mud or drift away, a fate as ordinary as the flowers covering the mountain.


    But what was the goose thinking?


    The goose thought it too had its budding moments, once blooming under the clear sky. It thought if decay and parting were inevitable, at least let it pass by that flower''s bloom.


    The three children were bewildered, unable to grasp Tao Mian''s words. Only Chu Liuxue, after a moment of silence, asked if the goose couldn''t speak, was it the immortal''s story? Did the immortal really raise a goose? Was it the goose or the immortal standing under the falling flowers?


    Tao Mian smiled silently.


    Chu Liuxue noticed that after the inexplicable joke-telling session, Tao Mian''s mood remarkably improved. In this cage woven of gold and jade, he was at ease, as if back on Peach Blossom Mountain.


    The calm and composed emperor, on the other hand, lost her poise, becoming anxious and uncertain. She began to demand frequent meetings with Tao Mian, from half an hour to an hour... even spending half a day there.


    Still playing chess and sipping tea, Lu Yuandi was restless, even a child like Chu Liuxue could sense it.


    "Yuan Di, calm your mind."


    Tao Mian often gently reminded her.


    Events took a sudden turn, and no one understood the cause. Tao Mian was abruptly imprisoned by Lu Yuandi, locked in the heavenly prison.

 Chapter 14 – Late Night Visitor

    In a narrow, unremarkable cell within the heavenly prison, a Taoist in plain robes sat cross-legged on a straw mat, eyes closed, meditating.


    Surrounding him were the cries and pleas of other prisoners, yet he remained unmoved, not even a twitch of his brow.


    The jailer, Little Lin, had been observing him for three days. He had just been transferred to a new post, and the first prisoner he was tasked with was this young Taoist.


    The Taoist had a fair and gentle appearance, not like someone who would commit a crime. After being imprisoned, his treatment was peculiar. The head jailer only instructed Little Lin to monitor his actions and keep records, without any interrogation or torture.


    It was as if he was here seeking refuge.


    Little Lin had tentatively asked the head jailer what crime the Taoist had committed. The head jailer told him to mind his own business and not to ask unnecessary questions.


    But who isn''t a bit curious? The more the head jailer told him to keep quiet, the more Little Lin couldn''t suppress his urge to find out. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young Taoist didn''t seem like a bad-tempered person, so during the long days, why not chat with him?


    "Hey," Little Lin finally broke the silence, "Taoist, which law did you break? What crime got you locked up here?"


    The Taoist kept his eyes closed, neither responding nor acknowledging.


    Little Lin tapped the cell door with the shackles in his hand, producing a clanging sound, causing the person inside to shudder.


    "Hmm?" He looked around blankly, "Is it mealtime?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Little Lin was silent.


    He thought he was dealing with some deeply hidden master! Turns out he was just napping!


    Tao Mian had a restful sleep, something he hadn''t experienced in a long time. Feeling refreshed, he leisurely surveyed his new abode.


    It was more rundown than he had imagined, with the only clean thing being the straw mat beneath him.


    Fortunately, he was the type to adapt to circumstances, so he didn''t mind.


    His gaze met the dumbfounded jailer outside, and Tao Mian smiled slightly.


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at [ ]


    "Hello."


    "I... wait," Little Lin was affected by his calm and relaxed demeanor, mistakenly thinking they were in a teahouse instead of a prison. He shook his head vigorously to clear his thoughts, "Be honest! Don''t try to get chummy with me. Just answer whatever I ask!"


    Tao Mian hadn''t heard anyone speak to him so rudely in a long time, and he found it quite refreshing.


    "I''ll speak freely, ask away."


    Little Lin was conflicted, he had too many questions. Where did he come from, what did he do, why wasn''t he being interrogated... and so on.


    He finally chose a crucial question.


    "What crime did you commit to be imprisoned here?"


    Tao Mian genuinely pondered for a while before letting out a long sigh.


    Little Lin perked up his ears, was there some huge secret?


    The young Taoist lazily replied¡ª


    "I am indeed guilty."


    "What crime? Confess truthfully!"


    "The crime of stealing hearts."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You took it seriously?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Little Lin was both embarrassed and angry.


    "You''re messing with me, aren''t you! Watch me teach you a lesson!"


    Tao Mian was beside himself with laughter, unable to straighten his back, even gasping for air as he cried out.


    The young jailer''s face turned beet red from his laughter, and he pretended to be fierce, telling him to stop.


    "Stop laughing, stop laughing! If you keep laughing, I''ll hang you up and whip you!"


    "You''re young, but you talk big," Tao Mian finally stopped, still with a trace of a smile on his face, "Do you know why your head jailer told you not to ask too many questions? Because, you see, I have connections."


    Tao Mian raised a finger, pointing upwards.


    The jailer foolishly looked up.


    Only then did he realize which "connections" he meant.


    Tao Mian curled his finger, smiling at him.


    "So what if you have connections? You talk so big, but you''re still locked up here."


    The jailer retorted weakly, waiting for a response that never came. He looked up to find the young Taoist inside the cell sighing softly.


    "This place can''t hold me. But, for now, it''s better to be locked up."


    His words were cryptic, nearly frying Little Lin''s brain.


    He wanted to ask more, but the other had closed his eyes again, ignoring everything.


    The mysterious prisoner had been held for several days, and it seemed new instructions had been given from above, as people began visiting him.


    The first visitors were two children, appearing to be siblings.


    These siblings were interesting, looking nothing alike. If the boy hadn''t called her sister, Little Lin wouldn''t have believed they were related.


    Before even seeing the person, the brother was already teary-eyed, while the sister wiped his nose, chiding him for being embarrassing.


    Upon seeing the thin figure inside the cell, the sister''s eyes turned red, and the brother burst into tears.


    "Brother Tao! You''ve suffered."


    Little Lin stood at the cell door, expecting the usually indifferent young Taoist to comfort the children with a few words of wisdom.


    Instead, the Taoist wailed even more miserably.


    "Little Tu! Little Dui! This place is unfit for humans! It''s filthy, chaotic, and the jailers bully people. I can''t survive another day, boohoo."


    Little Lin:¡­¡­


    Who''s bullying whom? Who''s bullying whom! He was being interrogated by the Taoist to the point of digging up his ancestors, enduring daily mental torment. Who was really being bullied?!


    Little Lin was indignant, but he remained silent. The Taoist''s tongue was sharp, capable of angering half the heavenly prison with just a few words if he wished.


    The two children barely got a word in before the young Taoist criticized the heavenly prison from top to bottom, and visiting time was up.


    Little Lin thought he was just venting and didn''t take it seriously. But that very night, three or four people from the palace secretly visited, bringing clean and expensive bedding and clothes. All the utensils and tableware were replaced with new, dazzling ones, nearly blinding Little Lin. Various delicacies, wines, and snacks were also sent in.


    The enthusiastic young Taoist warmly invited the jailer to join him for a drink in the cell.


    Little Lin politely declined.


    Now it seemed less like seeking refuge and more like a vacation.


    The first wave of visitors wasn''t surprising, Little Lin thought. Since the young Taoist claimed to have connections, perhaps the two children had pleaded with someone, sending good food and clothes. Such things weren''t unheard of in the heavenly prison.


    The second wave of visitors, however, shocked the jailer.


    "Gen-General..." Little Lin''s legs went weak, "The prison is damp and cold, why have you suddenly come here..."


    The visitor was General Wu Yueren, the most trusted and valued by the current emperor. It was said that General Wu had accompanied the emperor through life and death on the battlefield, earning his deep admiration. Rumors about their relationship abounded, with many speculating a subtle and ambiguous connection. After all, they were a perfect match in talent and beauty.


    But at that moment, Little Lin''s mind was devoid of any romantic notions. He was utterly confused as to why a person of such high status would visit a seemingly unrelated Taoist in the heavenly prison.


    Wu Yueren arrived at the cell door, frowning at the luxurious environment inside.


    "Remove all this, a prisoner living better than a little prince."


    With one sentence, he made it clear he disapproved of Tao Mian and held no regard for the little prince.


    Little Lin was sweating profusely, unsure of what to do. He couldn''t afford to offend the general, but he also sensed that Tao Mian''s backer was not to be trifled with.


    In desperation, he looked to Tao Mian for help.


    Tao Mian returned a smile, devoid of his usual teasing, instead offering reassurance.


    "General, such a fiery temper."


    He spoke slowly.


    What followed, Little Lin didn''t know. Wu Yueren seemed easily provoked by a single sentence from Tao Mian, proving the Taoist had a knack for driving people mad.


    Little Lin was dismissed with a wave of the general''s hand.


    Half an hour later, General Wu left the heavenly prison in a fury, and Little Lin approached to inquire.


    He thought his curiosity would be the death of him, but what''s a person without a bit of nosiness?


    The general was furious, yet inside the cell, the Taoist leisurely sipped the remaining wine from his cup.


    "Oh, you''re back?" He even had the mood to greet him.


    Little Lin was at a loss for words, as if holding something back, wanting to speak but unable to, and eventually decided against it.


    Tao Mian wasn''t in a hurry, knowing the jailer was simple and couldn''t keep secrets, he''d spill eventually.


    Sure enough, as he expected, half an incense stick''s time later, Little Lin leaned against the cell bars, whispering.


    "You said you stole someone''s heart."


    "Hmm? Hmm... did I?"


    "You did! Definitely! I have a good memory, don''t try to fool me."


    "Then I must have."


    "The person you mentioned." Little Lin glanced around, gesturing for Tao Mian to come closer.


    Tao Mian obligingly leaned in.


    Little Lin''s voice dropped even lower.


    "Could it be, could it be the general?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The scene of Tao Mian laughing that day, even seventy years later, Little Lin would still want to die recalling it.


    Tao Mian, such a mischievous person, wiped tears of laughter from his eyes, saying yes, yes, look at this, such a cruel unrequited love.


    Little Lin wanted to bash his head against the cell door.


    He and the Taoist agreed never to mention that night again, and the Taoist readily agreed, yet couldn''t stop laughing.


    General Wu visited several more times, each time leaving in a huff. Little Lin''s face would turn sour at the sight of him, making Wu Yueren think he had some grudge against him, worsening his mood.


    Annoyed, yet he kept coming.


    Little Lin couldn''t fathom the general''s thoughts.


    The Taoist leisurely replied¡ªhe had already said it was a cruel unrequited love.


    Little Lin didn''t believe it.


    Gradually, he realized the young Taoist indeed had some connections, as even the little prince and princess came to see him.


    The little prince managed to restrain his emotions, but the little princess cried until her eyes were swollen. She said that person was too much, how could they bear to let Little Tao suffer.


    The "that person" she referred to, Little Lin didn''t know the name. But it seemed to be a taboo, as the princess, despite her agitation, never mentioned the name directly.


    The princess demanded Little Lin open the cell door, and he broke into a cold sweat, repeatedly saying he dared not.


    Defying the princess was a serious matter, but the head jailer had warned him that opening this cell door without permission was a beheading offense.


    Little Lin couldn''t understand why the person who sent the Taoist here was so contradictory, wanting him to suffer yet unable to bear seeing him in too much hardship.


    Life in the cell passed slowly, with the Taoist''s daily amusement being to tease the jailer. Little Lin often suffered silently, but he didn''t dislike the Taoist.


    The Taoist had a charm, able to easily break through anyone''s defenses if he wished, knowing exactly where the boundaries lay, advancing and retreating with grace.


    Little Lin thought, perhaps the "crime of stealing hearts" wasn''t just a joke.


    The young jailer believed that having seen the general, the little prince, and the princess, he had witnessed enough of the world to boast to his friends for a long time.


    But he never expected that one night, a figure quietly stood before the cell, unnoticed by anyone.


    When he saw the person''s face clearly, Little Lin''s knees went weak.


    "Your Highness..."

 Chapter 15 – Shi Fu is always here

    In the dim candlelight, the figure standing with their back turned was tall and graceful.


    Little Lin knelt trembling, not daring to breathe loudly. Even with ten heads, he couldn''t fathom why the supreme ruler would visit this small prison cell in the dead of night, without a single attendant.


    The Taoist lay sideways on the bed, seemingly asleep. Little Lin was sweating on his behalf, unsure whether to wake him.


    To access the premium content, go to [ pawread dot com ].


    The emperor merely watched the person inside the cell in silence.


    Fortunately, the other party showed mercy and didn''t make things difficult for a lowly jailer. With a flick of her slender fingers, Little Lin wisely took his leave. Then, she formed a seal with one hand, creating a transparent soundproof barrier that separated the outside world from this place.


    Now, only the master and disciple remained inside and outside the cell.


    Lu Yuandi still said nothing, but the lightly sleeping person spoke.


    "I''ve long wondered what it would be like for us, master and disciple, to meet outside of Peach Blossom Mountain. How unique would that flavor be?"


    The emperor finally spoke, responding to him.


    "Shi Fu, what do you think of the current situation? Is it far from what you imagined?"


    Tao Mian didn''t answer directly. He sat up, half-tilting his head. There was a high and narrow window in the cell, where the full moon was evenly divided by the bars.


    He spread his palm, letting the moonlight fill it.


    At this moment, he was facing away from Lu Yuandi. He was separated from the bright moon by a wall, and from his disciple by another. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tao Mian''s lips curled into a somewhat helpless smile.


    Yuan Di, when did this rift between us, master and disciple, begin?


    "Standing outside now, is it the Emperor, or my disciple?"


    After a long while, the person outside the cell replied.


    "What difference does it make, Emperor or disciple? It''s all blurred, indistinguishable."


    Tao Mian''s eyes trembled, but only for a moment. He quickly restrained any excess emotion, propping himself up on the bed and turning around.


    Half of Lu Yuandi''s face was veiled in the candlelight, while the other half was hidden in shadow. She was undoubtedly beautiful, a perfect blend of her mother''s grace and her father''s charm, making her appearance strikingly attractive.


    Yet all that external splendor seemed suppressed by her noble status. Standing there, she was a vast power watching over, rather than an independent person.


    With a sweep of his wide sleeve, Tao Mian seemed to brush off the pressure imposed on him. There was no room for any more blows between them, master and disciple; every word had to be carefully considered.


    The last time he spoke poorly, Lu Yuandi had him thrown into the heavenly prison.


    Tao Mian recalled that day''s scene; he hadn''t said anything excessive. He merely mentioned, in passing during a game of chess with his disciple, that he wanted to return to the mountain for a look.


    His thoughts were simple. Wu Changzai was waiting for him, and perhaps Fei Buding missed him too. Not to mention the flowers, trees, and fruits on the mountain, all lined up for his care.


    Moreover, Gu Yuan''s memorial day was approaching.


    No extra words, just that one sentence. Tao Mian didn''t think much of it. He had stayed in the palace for quite some time, from summer to winter, and with spring approaching, it was time to go back for a visit.


    The Emperor''s face changed dramatically, even overturning the chessboard.


    At that moment, Tao Mian still held a white piece in his hand, looking down at the empty stone table, unsure where to place it.


    The scattered black and white pieces, two or three rolled into the pond, disturbing the quietly resting fish.


    He watched the Emperor''s retreating back, sighing softly.


    Such a temperamental child.


    In less than half a day, Tao Mian went from being the Emperor''s teacher to a prisoner, a drastic change in status.


    The wronged party didn''t mind, but the instigator suffered several sleepless nights.


    Perhaps realizing her own loss of composure that day, Lu Yuandi was more silent than ever when she came to see Tao Mian this time, wearing an even thicker mask.


    She had to restrain her malevolent nature; she couldn''t harm Tao Mian, because Tao Mian would never retaliate against his disciple.


    Lu Yuandi tried to remain calm.


    "Recently, the snow has been continuous, making it unsuitable for travel. Little Tao, wait until spring, when the flowers bloom, to return. It''s not too late."


    Tao Mian knew she was stalling for time, but he couldn''t say it outright.


    "Yuan Di, I''ve been a bother here for months, and the two young servants have become increasingly lax. It''s best to let them return to the mountain to continue their studies. Shi Fu came to see you this time just to check on your well-being. Seeing you well, Shi Fu can be at ease."


    Tao Mian''s excuse was clumsy, but the last two sentences were sincere. Lu Yuandi''s expression relaxed slightly, recovering a bit of the ease she once felt with Tao Mian.


    "Little Tao, why rush back to Peach Blossom Mountain? Everything in the palace is arranged. Whatever you want, I''ll have someone find it for you. I know you miss the Taoist Temple and those few chickens; that''s not difficult. Whether it''s watering flowers or feeding chickens, just give the order, and I''ll have it done for you."


    "Outsiders can never be as attentive as oneself."


    Tao Mian''s slightly sighing words made Lu Yuandi''s softened expression tense again.


    "Why insist on returning to the mountain? We''ve been apart for over ten years, Shi Fu. I still have many old stories to share with you."


    It seemed Lu Yuandi had successfully learned the "emotional card" from Tao Mian. When the hard approach didn''t work, she tried soft words. Of course, if her demeanor matched her words, it would be even better.


    "Yuan Di..."


    Unfortunately, Shi Fu is still Shi Fu and won''t be easily fooled.


    Tao Mian asked the Second Disciple one question, leaving her speechless.


    "Shi Fu asks you to answer truthfully. If Shi Fu were to ask you to return to Peach Blossom Mountain with me now, would you agree?"


    "I..."


    Lu Yuandi didn''t know how to answer Tao Mian''s question. She was an emperor, a sovereign; she had been with power for too long, possessing it and being consumed by it.


    The days on Peach Blossom Mountain seemed like a lifetime ago.


    Asking her to return was like crossing a cycle of reincarnation.


    Tao Mian smiled knowingly.


    "You see, you have your palace, and Shi Fu has his Peach Blossom Mountain. You won''t leave the palace, and Shi Fu''s home will always be in those mountains."


    Lu Yuandi''s stubborn nature flared up again, just like when she was young.


    She asked what if she insisted on making Tao Mian stay.


    "Shi Fu is an immortal, and I''m just a mortal. I will eventually go before you, so why can''t you accompany me through this remaining life?"


    She even wanted to blame Tao Mian for being cruel.


    Tao Mian gently shook his head.


    "Yuan Di, it''s not that Shi Fu is cruel to you. Accompanying is easy; I can watch over a thousand-year-old blossom, so naturally, I have the patience to accompany you through your life."


    "Then¡ª"


    "But what you truly desire in your heart, does it really end with companionship?"


    Tao Mian knew his disciple too well. He knew her abilities and her weaknesses. Lu Yuandi could hold the throne thanks to her cold, even ruthless methods, and an ever-unsatisfied, greedy heart.


    If Tao Mian agreed to stay today, she would want more tomorrow.


    "Shi Fu can do many things for you, but there are things beyond Shi Fu''s reach."


    At that moment, Lu Yuandi realized Tao Mian''s cruelty. He was so gentle and clear, so carefree and unrestrained. His heart, like the mountain gate, was open to anyone, and he would gently hold every hand that reached out for help. Ask for a bowl of porridge, and he would give a bowl of porridge. Ask for a place to stay, and he would provide shelter from the wind and rain.


    On Peach Blossom Mountain, she asked for a secret manual, and Tao Mian taught her an unparalleled cultivation technique.


    In the military camp, she wanted to slay enemies, and Tao Mian delivered people to her hands for her to deal with as she wished.


    Amidst the flames and sword shadows, she said, "Shi Fu, I don''t want to be bullied or humiliated anymore." Tao Mian said, "Alright, go sit on that throne, above all others."


    Immortal arts, enemies, the throne... she held them all in her hands. She stood high above, overlooking all beings, yet still felt empty around her.


    When she turned back, she saw the endless peach blossoms and the immortal under the tree.


    She thought she knew what she truly wanted. She wanted the immortal''s eyes to look only at her, every word spoken to be tied to her, she wanted to possess a complete heart.


    She was the emperor, after all; what couldn''t she have?


    But the immortal gazed at her from afar, with a gentle sigh. This sigh brought back time, stripping away her regal robes, turning her back into that innocent girl with nothing. It turned out she had returned to the day she left the mountain, with Tao Mian bidding her farewell under a flourishing peach blossom tree.


    He said, "Yuan Di, Shi Fu will always be here."


    When you were young and had no support, Shi Fu was by your side.


    When you left the mountain and faced enemies from all sides, Shi Fu was behind you.


    Now that you''ve achieved success and fame, with no worries in Chang''an, Shi Fu will stay on this Peach Blossom Mountain.


    His heart, like the mountain gate, is open to anyone and will never open for just one person.


    The emperor, who had calculated everything, gripped the railing tightly, trembling, bowing her head, as a few hot tears splashed onto the cold ground.


    In the end, the one truly trapped in this cage was her, standing outside.

 Chapter 16 – Since youre here, why not lie down and try it for size? While youre still alive

    Little Lin awoke from a long dream, stretching lazily and scratching his head as he looked around.


    Why was he sleeping on the floor of a cell?


    Fragments of last night''s events flashed through his mind as he tried hard to recall.


    Oh right! He had met the Emperor!


    The Emperor had come to visit the Taoist!


    So... where was the Taoist?


    Little Lin hurried to the familiar cell. The luxurious furnishings inside had all disappeared, along with the person who had been imprisoned there...


    Gone, escaped?


    He was shocked and panicked. Could it be that he had drunk a little too much last night and accidentally let the person go?


    Just as he was worrying, the jailer brought in a new prisoner. Seeing the young guard standing there woodenly, the jailer impatiently scolded him.


    "What are you standing there for!"


    "Yes! Uh, I..."


    "This is the new one, from today on, you''re responsible for him."


    The jailer''s mouth kept moving, giving various instructions.


    Little Lin looked at the new prisoner in the cell, a man in his fifties or sixties who didn''t seem quite right in the head, constantly muttering, "I''m innocent."


    "But, what about the original..."


    Before Little Lin could finish his sentence, the jailer smacked him on the back of the head.


    "I told you to talk less and ask fewer questions. You don''t listen, do you?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Little Lin bent over and lowered his head, feeling a strange sensation in his abdomen.


    After the jailer left, he turned his back to the others, reached into his clothes, and found a bulging paper package.


    Inside was a stack of banknotes and a palm-sized note.


    "Thank you for your care. The weather is cold and snowy, take care of yourself."


    The Taoist had really left.


    ...


    Tao Mian brought two young servants to settle down at Peach Blossom Mountain, as the spring snow began to melt.


    Chu Liuxue wore a water-red jacket, holding several quilts in her arms, and came to the courtyard.


    After several days of snow, the quilts were full of moisture. Finally, the weather cleared, and she took out the quilts and blankets from the three-person room to dry in the sun.


    This was hard on the cold-averse Immortal.


    "San Tu! Leave me a blanket! I''m going to freeze to death."


    A plaintive voice came from inside the room.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t care.


    "I called you to get up for breakfast half an hour ago, but you didn''t. I told you I was going to dry the quilts."


    Tao Mian mumbled, complaining about something. A lake-blue figure flashed across the courtyard.


    Chu Liuxue thought she was seeing things.


    "What just flew past..."


    Soon, a howl came from Tao Mian''s room. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch! What hit my waist... Si Dui! You were supposed to control the sword, and you stabbed it into Shi Fu''s bed! Why don''t you just chop my head off! Such filial piety!"


    "Since Shi Fu has such a request¡ª"


    "Stop it! Are you really going to chop?"


    After a series of crashes, Chu Suiyan was thrown out the door by Tao Mian, who grabbed him by the back of his collar.


    "Go, go! None of you are making my life easy, don''t bother Shi Fu!"


    Chu Suiyan was scolded by Shi Fu, but he still had a cheerful expression. The nurturing environment of Peach Blossom Mountain had even made the once timid boy, who used to hide behind his sister, more lively.


    Chu Liuxue thought that settling down here, ending their wandering, was indeed a blessing.


    That day, they were resting in the palace as usual. Tao Mian had been detained by the Emperor, leaving the two children anxious and uneasy.


    Chu Suiyan was so worried about Tao Mian that he cried in his sleep. Chu Liuxue could only hold his left hand, unable to sleep all night, worried about the person in the cell.


    At dawn, an unexpected person appeared before the siblings, and Chu Liuxue thought she was dreaming.


    "You..."


    "Shh."


    Tao Mian raised a finger, signaling Chu Liuxue not to ask questions. They quickly packed their belongings, which weren''t much. Tao Mian didn''t take any jewelry or valuables, leaving everything behind.


    Finally, he carried his sleeping brother with one arm and held his sister''s hand with the other, and the three of them quietly left the palace. Clean and tidy, leaving no trace, as if they had never been there.


    In the dim morning light, they rode a carriage, swaying along the dirt road.


    Chu Liuxue asked why the Emperor let him go.


    Tao Mian covered the sleeping Chu Suiyan with his coat, tucked it in, and broke the dry food in his hand, giving most of it to Chu Liuxue.


    "She didn''t let me go; I escaped from the cell."


    "...?"


    Chu Liuxue almost choked on a piece of sugar cake.


    "Doesn''t that make us fugitives?"


    She thought to herself, great, they went from being beggars to fugitives after following Tao Mian, going backward in life.


    What a punishment, truly a punishment.


    Tao Mian handed her a jug of water, smiling as he watched her glare at him while gulping down the water.


    "Not really, she won''t send anyone to chase us."


    "I don''t understand. If you could do this, why escape today?"


    "I''m a man of principle; naturally, I had to choose an auspicious day to break out."


    "...Do you hear yourself?"


    Tao Mian leaned back slightly, resting against the carriage wall, his fingers relaxed on his knee.


    "The so-called auspicious day is naturally the time when she willingly lets me go."


    Tao Mian wasn''t released by Lu Yuandi, but he knew clearly. After that day, even if Lu Yuandi knew he had escaped, she wouldn''t pursue him.


    This was the tacit understanding between master and disciple, known only to them.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t understand the intricacies, but seeing Tao Mian so confident, she figured he had his reasons.


    Since the master wasn''t worried, why should she trouble herself?


    Chu Suiyan woke up rubbing his eyes, an hour later. By then, they were nearing Tao Mian''s territory, with the majestic mountains faintly visible through the clouds.


    He was young, and though puzzled by leaving the palace, he quickly shifted his attention. He knelt on the soft cushion inside the carriage, lifted the curtain, and marveled at the mountains outside.


    Snow was falling outside, and Chu Suiyan''s nose was red from the cold. He opened his hand to catch a clean white snowflake.


    Tao Mian also looked through the gap in the curtain, gazing at the familiar scenery. His moon-white robe made him look like a personified mountain snow. His breath synchronized with the land''s every exhale. Chu Liuxue finally understood why he insisted on returning to Peach Blossom Mountain; he was one with this place.


    Upon returning to Peach Blossom Mountain, Tao Mian had three things to do.


    Feed the chickens, take on disciples, and visit the graves.


    Not long after arriving at Peach Blossom Mountain, under Tao Mian''s coercion and enticement, Chu Liuxue and Chu Suiyan became his disciples.


    Chu Suiyan was eager, while Chu Liuxue was more than a little dissatisfied.


    She said, "Banknotes, your disciples don''t seem to have good fates."


    ...


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    As a result, Tao Mian was upset with her for three days because of that comment!


    Chu Liuxue found it unbelievable and exasperating that someone over a thousand years old could sulk like a three-year-old.


    He wouldn''t leave his room during the day, wouldn''t come when called for meals, and avoided her whenever he saw her.


    Chu Suiyan, siding with his sister, pleaded with his sister while supporting the listless Tao Mian slumped on the table.


    "Liuxue, just apologize and make peace. What if he cries?"


    Tao Mian immediately buried his head in his arms.


    Chu Liuxue: ...


    "Stop giving him ideas. Fine, I was wrong. Didn''t you want to take me as a disciple? I agree."


    Tao Mian still played hard to get.


    "Do you think becoming my disciple is that easy? I won''t take you."


    "Suit yourself."


    Chu Liuxue couldn''t be bothered with his antics.


    Seeing that Tao Mian was about to unilaterally sever ties with his sister, Chu Suiyan quickly intervened to mediate.


    "Let''s all say less! Little Tao Shi Fu, didn''t you promise to teach us Immortal techniques?"


    Tao Mian''s temper flared up quickly and subsided just as fast. Since the Chu siblings had become his disciples, he naturally had to teach them some real skills.


    He taught them the "Soul-Devouring Palm" and the "Six Transformations of the Sky''s End," and the two disciples did not disappoint, mastering them fully.


    Chu Suiyan mastered nine and a half parts, while Chu Liuxue only learned half a part.


    The information provided by the Golden Finger was indeed accurate; Chu Liuxue''s talent wasn''t high, and her understanding of cultivation techniques was far inferior to her brother Gu and sister Lu, not even as good as her brother picked up along the way.


    However, Chu Liuxue wasn''t anxious, and Tao Mian, as her master, wasn''t worried either.


    The only one concerned was Chu Suiyan, who privately asked Tao Mian several times if there were any Immortal pills or elixirs to help his sister cultivate.


    At that time, Tao Mian was in the courtyard walking Wu Changzai and another rooster, something Chu Liuxue forced him to do. She said he lay around all day, and his limbs would become useless, and if he couldn''t walk, he''d be bedridden, and she wouldn''t take care of him.


    Tao Mian suddenly felt a sense of crisis, thinking that as an old fellow over a thousand years old, he should pay attention to his legs.


    So every evening after dinner, he would take the two chickens out of the coop for a forced walk.


    When Chu Suiyan asked, Tao Mian maintained his lazy and relaxed demeanor.


    "San Tu has her own destiny. Si Dui, not everyone needs to achieve something in cultivation. My First Disciple is a sect leader, the Second Disciple is a supreme ruler, and the Third Disciple is an ordinary person, and that''s fine.


    In my eyes, you are all my disciples, and that''s all that matters."


    "Shi Fu, I still don''t understand..."


    Tao Mian flicked the boy''s forehead.


    "If you don''t understand, you don''t understand. There''s no need to grasp all the truths. If someone insisted I understand the wisdom of a seventy-year-old at twenty, I''d slap them and tell them to learn to be human first."


    "Oh," Chu Suiyan covered his forehead, feeling wronged, "but Shi Fu didn''t have to hit me."


    "I wasn''t hitting you; I was enlightening you."


    "¡­"


    Tao Mian returned to Peach Blossom Mountain to do three things.


    Feed the chickens, take on disciples, and visit the graves.


    The day for visiting the graves was approaching.


    "Since you''ve become my disciples, it''s time to introduce you to your senior brother."


    Tao Mian said seriously to his two newly accepted disciples. Disciple number one yawned, while disciple number two looked bright-eyed.


    "San Tu, don''t disrespect your senior brother."


    Chu Liuxue pursed her lips.


    "My mistake, banknotes. But in the end, everyone returns to dust, and I''ll eventually be buried next to my senior brother."


    Onlooking Chu Suiyan: ?


    "Oh, Suiyan too."


    Onlooking but inexplicably included Chu Suiyan: ??


    Tao Mian scratched his chin with his fingers.


    "You''re right. Then later, when we go up the mountain, we''ll dig two more pits."


    Chu Suiyan: ...


    Tao Mian was usually lazy, but when it came to burying disciples, he was enthusiastic. On the agreed day, he prepared hoes and shovels early, followed by the two children, and went to Gu Yuan''s grave.


    Today wasn''t the official day of commemoration; it was just a spontaneous visit by Tao Mian to take a walk up the mountain.


    Gu Yuan''s grave was nestled by the mountains and water, flat and serene.


    It wasn''t the overgrown scene Chu Liuxue imagined; it seemed someone regularly tended to it.


    Who else could come here?


    A square tombstone stood silently under a peach tree, engraved with Gu Yuan''s name. Tao Mian ignored the stone and instead circled nearby.


    He tapped the ground with his shovel.


    "I''ve decided, you siblings will be buried here."


    Chu Liuxue cooperatively stepped forward, grabbed a handful of slightly damp soil, and nodded.


    "Not bad here."


    Chu Suiyan didn''t know what expression to make.


    His senior brother''s grave was here, so he didn''t dare wander, standing obediently in place, looking around.


    He noticed that the spot where Shi Fu stood was quite far from Gu Yuan''s stone, curious.


    "Little Tao Shi Fu, this place is empty."


    "Oh," Tao Mian''s tone was calm, as if discussing how many bowls of rice to eat for lunch, "this spot is reserved for your sister Lu."


    "¡­"


    Chu Suiyan closed his mouth, feeling he shouldn''t have asked.


    Tao Mian seemed to make a decision, eagerly swinging the shovel to dig a pit, specifically for Lu Yuandi.


    The two children watched, accompanying him all morning. When he complained about his sore waist, they returned to the Taoist temple at the foot of the mountain.


    On the day of the memorial, a gentle rain began to fall, the first rain of the year on Peach Blossom Mountain.


    As the raindrops started to dampen the earth, the two children were still in their dreams.


    Usually fond of lazing in bed, Tao Mian had risen early, carrying a basket of flowers, fruits, and wine, walking through the forest and climbing the steps.


    He had his own familiar routine: weeding, leveling the soil, cleaning the tombstone, and arranging the offerings. The offerings had a specific order: flowers, fruits, and a cup of wine.


    Then he would stand before the stone for a long time, recounting the past year''s events.


    At this point, Tao Mian became more spontaneous, speaking whatever came to mind. Mentioning Lu Yuandi, he even whimsically moved the empty stone he had set aside days ago for polishing.


    He had brought an oiled paper umbrella up the mountain, but in his busyness, he forgot about it. The fine rain gradually soaked his clothes and hair, and as he crouched, wiping the water from his lashes with the back of his hand, someone held an umbrella over his head.


    Lu Yuandi had been standing under a peach tree to the west, watching Tao Mian''s every move. She had been there as long as he had.


    When Tao Mian brought over an empty stone, she felt a stir in her heart and approached slowly.


    Looking down, she saw Tao Mian carving the character "Lu" on the stone.


    Lu Yuandi: ...


    "Little Tao, I only locked you up for a few days, do you hate me this much?"


    Tao Mian chuckled awkwardly.


    Lu Yuandi''s gaze shifted forward, catching sight of the partially formed pit.


    "Is this also reserved for me?"


    To break the awkwardness, Tao Mian suggested an idea.


    "Since you''re here, why not lie down and try it for size? While you''re still alive."

 Chapter 17 – Person I miss

    The fine rain was like silk, as two figures stood side by side, one tall, one short.


    Hearing that the inscription was truly his own epitaph, Lu Yuandi silently retracted half of her umbrella, leaving Tao Mian inevitably drenched by the rain.


    Tao Mian: ...


    "Don''t be so stingy. You can carve mine too, as a gesture of reciprocity."


    He was quite magnanimous about it.


    Lu Yuandi clearly didn''t want to dwell on this topic. She tilted her head to the left, and Gu Yuan''s tombstone came into view.


    "Today is Senior Brother Gu''s memorial day."


    "...Hmm."


    Lu Yuandi had never seen Senior Brother Gu alive. Of everything about Gu Yuan, Tao Mian had recounted seventy percent, and she had privately investigated the remaining thirty percent.


    Gu Yuan was a capable person. His talent was enough to support his ambition, and ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness were the double-edged swords that helped him cut through obstacles. He also bore a tragic past and resolutely chose revenge. In Lu Yuandi''s eyes, he was exactly like herself. She understood every seemingly vicious move Gu Yuan made far more than Tao Mian did. They naturally assumed the worst of others, believing that leaving future troubles was akin to betraying oneself.


    Lu Yuandi even knew about the incident with the Huo Family back then. Gu Yuan had annihilated the Huo clan, and Shi Fu Tao Mian was furious because of it, nearly severing their master-disciple relationship. Gu Yuan had humbly sought Tao Mian''s forgiveness for years. But Lu Yuandi knew he certainly didn''t think he was wrong; if it were her, she would have done the same.


    She would have done it more discreetly, at least not letting Tao Mian find out.


    But then she thought, back then, Tao Mian would still get angry, whereas now, he was indifferent to everything.


    "I remember when I was young, every year on this day, you would go up the mountain alone and not let me come with you."


    Support us at .


    Lu Yuandi instinctively moved the umbrella back over Tao Mian''s head, watching him wipe the mud spots off the tombstone with a cloth.


    "Didn''t you find it annoying? The first time I brought you here, you complained and said you''d never come again."


    "Who keeps a child at a grave for hours telling stories," Lu Yuandi recalled with some helplessness, "and wouldn''t let them leave until they finished listening."


    "Ahem, Shi Fu was just brimming with talent, feeling stifled."


    "Later, when you wouldn''t let me come, I secretly followed you twice."


    "...I always said you were a rebellious child from the start."


    "I saw you getting drunk in front of Senior Brother''s grave."


    At that time, Lu Yuandi was young, and her most painful daily task was getting up early. Fortunately, Shi Fu didn''t rush her, as Tao Mian was even more of a late riser.


    But she knew there was one day a year when Tao Mian wouldn''t go back to sleep, and that was Senior Brother''s memorial day.


    One day, she resolved to follow Tao Mian, going up the mountain on Gu Yuan''s memorial day to hear what heartfelt words Shi Fu had to say to Senior Brother. Afraid of oversleeping, she woke up in the middle of the night and dared not go back to sleep, keeping her eyes open until she heard the sound of someone getting up and putting on boots in the next room.


    Through a paper-thin window, she saw a blurry figure push the door open and leave, and she quickly climbed out of bed, like a little mouse stealing oil, carefully following Tao Mian.


    She knew the exact location of Gu Yuan''s grave, having scouted it out in advance, and lay hidden in a patch of low shrubs.


    Tao Mian was a bit far from her, but the mountain was quiet, so hearing what he said was not a problem.


    At that time, Shi Fu was far from being as composed and skilled as he was now. He missed a few blades of grass while weeding, didn''t have enough water to clean the tombstone, and there were no offerings, but he did bring plenty of wine.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t do it well; he just wasn''t in the mood.


    After hastily completing the initial steps, he finally reached the stage of toasting. Tao Mian''s movements in pouring the wine were almost overly practiced, one cup for his disciple, one for himself.


    He said, "Yi Gou, I''ll drink first as a sign of respect."


    He drank it down.


    "This cup is for you."


    He poured it out.


    One cup for him, one for Gu Yuan. One cup for Gu Yuan, one for him. The ground in front of the grave was soaked with the smell of alcohol, and Tao Mian was drunk too.


    "When you got drunk, you would hug the tombstone and cry."


    Barring instances of laziness or seeking sympathy from disciples, Tao Mian was someone who never shed tears, or so Lu Yuandi used to think.


    It turned out Shi Fu also had moments of such deep pain.


    He said nothing, his heart full of words stuck in his throat, making the scene before him all the more sorrowful.


    Young Lu Yuandi counted on her fingers: Gu Yuan died at thirty-two, about forty years later Tao Mian adopted her, and then another three or four years passed.


    Decades later, Tao Mian still couldn''t move past Gu Yuan''s death.


    Lu Yuandi thought, perhaps this was the price of immortality. Decades, which for mortals were nearly a lifetime, were but a fleeting moment for an Immortal Being. The pain that mortals could overcome in a few years took Immortal Beings decades to dissipate.


    "On my way here, I was wondering how Little Tao would feel standing before Gu Yuan''s grave now. It seems that pain has faded for you."


    Raindrops pattered on the umbrella, making a soft rustling sound.


    Under the umbrella, Tao Mian looked back at the lone tombstone not far away, clean and serene, like a young man in plain clothes sitting quietly.


    "It shouldn''t be said that it has faded."


    The Immortal gently shook his head.


    He said that memories are a strange thing. In the first year after Gu Yuan''s death, he thought of not being able to see him one last time, and it was unbearable. In the fifth year, the argument between master and disciple often lingered in his mind, thinking if only he had said this or that. In the tenth year, he would recall the disciple who had just left the mountain, wondering if the isolated young man had suffered much. If only he hadn''t been so stubborn, if only he could have accompanied him a little longer...


    Then came twenty years, thirty years, forty years...


    Later, those memories, mixed with regret and remorse, gradually gave way. Tao Mian began to remember the first sixteen years of Gu Yuan''s life. He remembered the young man practicing swordplay, from the dewy mornings to the evenings when birds returned to the forest. He remembered the path covered in mountain flowers, the boy following behind him with an armful of flowers, wobbling as he walked. He remembered every argument between master and disciple, the stubborn Yi Gou who couldn''t out-argue him, sitting on the high threshold with his face in his hands, sulking. He remembered the toddler who had just learned to speak, who didn''t call for parents, but whose first word was "Tao," because everyone in the village called him Tao Shi Fu, Taoist Tao, Tao Immortal, and Gu Yuan learned by ear.


    Finally, he recalled that sunny afternoon, rushing to the creek with a Reed Flower Chicken in his arms, a wooden basin floating down the stream, coming to him.


    He held the bewildered infant, grinning from ear to ear, saying, "My disciple will surely achieve great things."


    "Time, it weeds out the chaff and keeps the essence. In the end, how is it that only the good stories remain?"


    Tao Mian raised his hand, gently caressing Gu Yuan''s tombstone.


    Lu Yuandi gazed at Shi Fu''s profile. Perhaps it was the fine rain soaking his clothes, but in her eyes, Tao Mian''s features seemed softened. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She thought how fortunate Gu Yuan was, that even if the world forgot the once-renowned Cyan Vast Sect, he held a place in this person''s heart, as enduring as time itself.


    "Little Tao," she asked, "will you also miss me like this one day?"


    Miss a greedy villain, a person who takes an inch and wants a mile.


    Tao Mian glanced at her and said¡ª


    "I hope that day comes as late as possible."


    May nothing be lacking, and may you receive all the blessings of heaven. I hope you can live a life full of joy and peace.


    Lu Yuandi''s grip on the umbrella tightened suddenly, her eyes reddened, rippling with emotion, which she quickly suppressed. Her willow-leaf eyebrows furrowed and then relaxed, a bitter smile playing on her lips.


    Precisely because you are so good, I have nowhere to place my regrets.

 Chapter 18 – Long journey

    Lu Yuandi stayed in the mountains for a day, which was the most time she could secure for herself as the Emperor.


    The day was uneventful¡ªeating, feeding chickens, and wandering the mountains.


    When Lu Yuandi appeared at the Taoist Temple, the two children had already woken up. Chu Liuxue was the first to step outside and, seeing the Emperor standing at the door, was so frightened that her sleepiness vanished, and her face turned pale.


    "Banknote! Run! The Emperor has come to arrest us himself!"


    Tao Mian peeked out from behind Lu Yuandi.


    "Why are you shouting at me?"


    "......"


    Once the misunderstanding was cleared up, the siblings still didn''t know how to interact with the Emperor. Previously, when she had locked up Tao Mian, it had caused quite a bit of unpleasantness between them, and Chu Suiyan held a grudge against her, refusing to acknowledge her presence.


    Lu Yuandi teased him on purpose.


    "Little Tao, your little junior brother doesn''t seem to like me much. Did you secretly speak ill of me?"


    Chu Suiyan stood up abruptly to defend Tao Mian.


    "Little Tao Shi Fu is not that kind of person! He wouldn''t talk about others behind their backs!"


    "Si Dui understands me," Tao Mian said, appearing out of nowhere with half a bun in his mouth, "I always give my opinions directly."


    Chu Liuxue resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    "How can you say that so shamelessly?"


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? I, the Immortal, have always been strict with others and lenient with myself. Instead of tormenting myself with inner conflict, it''s better to exhaust others with madness."


    "......"


    After spending some time together, Chu Liuxue finally believed Tao Mian''s words that "the Emperor was even more troublesome as a child than you."


    Lu Yuandi and Tao Mian were up to some mischief, somehow managing to set Wu Changzai''s tail on fire!


    The rooster flapped its wings and ran around the courtyard, with Tao Mian and his Second Disciple chasing after it, all three of them covered in dust.


    For someone as young as Chu Liuxue, having to manage two adults was truly a strain on her mind and body.


    After lunch, Tao Mian wanted to take a nap. Chu Suiyan practiced swordplay in the courtyard, and Chu Liuxue was supposed to join him, but she often slacked off, dragging a chair into the shade to laze around.


    Today, there were two chairs, with the Emperor joining her in idleness.


    Lu Yuandi kept her mouth busy, constantly pointing out Chu Suiyan''s mistakes¡ªthis move lacked power, that one wasn''t executed properly... and so on. Soon, Chu Suiyan impatiently threw his sword aside, waiting angrily for Shi Fu to wake up and stand up for him.


    Chu Liuxue also noticed that Lu Yuandi was giving random advice and asked her why she was doing it.


    "My brother takes cultivation very seriously. He truly regards Tao Mian as his master and has vowed to inherit his skills."


    "And what about you?" Lu Yuandi looked at the girl with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Little Tao has also accepted you as a disciple. Don''t you have any ambitions?"


    Chu Liuxue was equally honest.


    "I told Tao Mian that his disciples never have good fates. I was already a wanderer with no luck, and I''m afraid that if I take it too seriously, I won''t even achieve the humble wish of living to old age."


    Lu Yuandi hadn''t expected her true thoughts to be like this, and the girl''s sincere belief that she wouldn''t live long amused her.


    She said, "You''re different from us."


    "Different from whom?"


    "Different from me, from Gu Yuan, and even from your brother." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Yuandi shifted to a more relaxed posture, feeling somewhat unaccustomed to sitting so leisurely after such a long time.


    "We all have desires in our hearts. Peach Blossom Mountain doesn''t keep those with distracting thoughts. You have no desires, so perhaps you can stay here longer."


    Her gaze fell on Tao Mian, who was lying flat with his hands on his abdomen, an old bamboo fan covering his face.


    "Tao Mian must have taken you to see Senior Brother Gu''s grave."


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]"


    She spoke softly.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t understand why she suddenly asked this question, but she nodded truthfully.


    Hesitating, she threw a question she couldn''t bring herself to ask Tao Mian before to this senior sister she hadn''t known for long.


    She really wanted an answer.


    "I can''t understand why Tao Mian, as an Immortal Being, would continue to take disciples when his disciples, even if they live to old age, would precede him in death. He must have been very sad about Senior Brother Gu''s death, even though he didn''t say it, I could tell. Why continue to take disciples then? Isn''t it a sorrowful ending from the start?"


    It took Lu Yuandi a long time to answer her junior sister''s question. She looked up at the branches above, which had sprouted new buds. The branches intertwined, dividing the sky into various shapes, and two birds soared high, becoming two black dots moving from one grid to another.


    She said, "What else can be done? With new disciples come new stories, new stories become new memories, and new memories fill new grids, overlapping with the past ones, making Little Tao''s life colorful."


    How pitiful it is for an Immortal Being to cling to a sliver of the past, endlessly reminiscing and ruminating.


    Lu Yuandi raised an arm high, pinched off a sprig with new buds, and handed it to Chu Liuxue.


    "Your background is not ordinary."


    Lu Yuandi watched the girl''s expression change slightly and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to interrogate you. Perhaps it''s fate. Even if Tao Mian wanted to take an ordinary disciple, I don''t think it would be possible. Gu Yuan and I, we all have our own secrets and missions. You are no different."


    She paused.


    "But you have the advantage of choice."


    Lu Yuandi didn''t say much more, likely not wanting to interfere with her junior sister''s thoughts.


    Just like Shi Fu Tao Mian, she also believed that everyone has their own destiny and fate.


    She said whether you go down the mountain or not, Tao Mian won''t stop you. But the junior sister must understand one thing: once you go down the mountain, it''s hard to return.


    Lu Yuandi''s departure was as sudden as her arrival; she left before dawn.


    Tao Mian bid farewell to his disciple alone.


    Before leaving, he politely mentioned why not stay a few more days. The disciple''s response, unsurprisingly, sent a chill down his spine. She said if she stayed any longer, she might not be able to resist setting the mountain on fire to force Tao Mian to return to the Capital with her.


    Watching the smile fade from Tao Mian''s lips, Lu Yuandi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Shi Fu, I''m leaving."


    When Lu Yuandi said this farewell, the master and disciple were once again in sync, as if they both knew this was the last meeting.


    The Second Disciple would not return to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    She knew that her excessive feelings for Tao Mian would only grow with time, and her inherent obsession and madness would eventually drive her to do something extreme. But how could Tao Mian retaliate? In the past, when she attempted "assassinations" night after night, Shi Fu merely blocked and deflected her attacks without harming her in the slightest. The Peach Blossom Immortal was invincible, and the only one in the world who could hurt him was the disciple he personally taught.


    Tao Mian was unwilling to fabricate a kind lie for her. He could deceive the heavens and the earth with lies at the drop of a hat, but he couldn''t bear to deceive a sincere heart.


    Lu Yuandi thought, this is truly an unsolvable dilemma.


    Meeting is worse than not meeting; having feelings is worse than being indifferent.


    So, let it be a mutual parting.

 Chapter 19 – Prophecy and Conclusion

    After Lu Yuandi left, Peach Blossom Mountain returned to its usual tranquility.


    Chu Suiyan continued to practice the "Soul-Devouring Palm" and the "Six Transformations of the Sky''s End," making significant progress, but he couldn''t master the final transformation of the "Six Transformations of the Sky''s End" no matter what he tried.


    As the name suggests, the "Six Transformations of the Sky''s End" consists of six forms. Those who master this technique can transform objects, flowers, trees, insects, birds, beasts, create clones, and perform the Dream Prayer.


    Among them, the Dream Prayer is the most complex. This form allows the practitioner to transform into the person or thing most desired or feared by the target, thereby confusing and defeating them.


    Tao Mian tried many methods to teach him, but none succeeded.


    Chu Suiyan couldn''t help but feel discouraged.


    "Shi Fu is truly amazing, mastering the secret manual after just a few reads."


    Tao Mian comforted him.


    "It''s okay, not being as good as Shi Fu is nothing to be ashamed of. After all, Shi Fu is a once-in-a-millennium genius."


    Chu Liuxue, standing nearby, couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "If you can''t comfort someone, just say less."


    "What, am I not allowed to speak the truth?"


    Chu Liuxue ignored Tao Mian''s righteous retort and instead asked Chu Suiyan.


    "Could it be that your inability to learn the final form is related to your practice target? The heart of the Banknote seems like a solid iron block, with nothing to fear or desire." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Suiyan suddenly realized.


    "That''s it."


    "What do you mean, ''that''s it,''" Tao Mian gave him a light smack on the back of his head. The young man yelped and held his head with both hands, "Shi Fu''s heart is made of flesh too, don''t listen to your sister''s nonsense."


    "I''m sorry, Little Tao Shi Fu..."


    Regarding Chu Suiyan''s inability to learn the final transformation of the "Six Transformations of the Sky''s End," the three of them just bickered a bit and then moved on.


    If he couldn''t learn it, so be it. To Tao Mian, it wasn''t a big deal.


    Currently, the daily life of the three on Peach Blossom Mountain was mostly managed by Chu Liuxue. Initially, they decided to take turns cooking, but everything Chu Suiyan cooked was either burnt or too salty, completely inedible.


    Tao Mian was even more disastrous; he almost burned down half the kitchen.


    Chu Liuxue incredulously asked him how he managed before, and he said he absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    In short¡ªliving on air.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t mind cooking, but she hated washing dishes, so that task fell to her brother.


    Tao Mian wasn''t idle either; he had to walk the chicken.


    Under careful care, Wu Changzai grew plumper. One day, Chu Liuxue came out with a sieve to dry herbs and saw Tao Mian squatting on the ground, wiping nonexistent drool from his mouth while looking at Wu Changzai.


    Wu Changzai, being a century-old chicken, had some ability to recognize people. It smartly flapped its wings and hid behind Chu Liuxue.


    Chu Liuxue looked down.


    "If you''re really craving it, I''ll pluck it and stew it."


    Wu Changzai shivered all over.


    "No," Tao Mian regretfully looked at the chicken, "let''s keep it, it''s a memory."


    A memory of what? A thought of what? Chu Liuxue didn''t know.


    She weighed the sieve in her hand, the herbs emitting a faint fragrance.


    These herbs were prepared for Chu Suiyan.


    Chu Suiyan had a weak constitution and had suffered from headaches since childhood. The episodes were unpredictable, and when they struck, they nearly took his life.


    During the days when she wandered with her brother, they couldn''t afford to see a doctor, so she could only helplessly hold him as he curled up in pain.


    Now, with Tao Mian around, there were more solutions. Although it couldn''t be cured, the symptoms were much alleviated compared to before.


    Initially, Chu Suiyan didn''t mention his illness, fearing Tao Mian would find him troublesome and kick them out.


    It was Chu Liuxue who proactively approached Tao Mian to explain.


    She said her brother had a chronic illness and hoped Tao Mian could think of a way. She was willing to work like a horse.


    Tao Mian said, "You''re just a child, why work like a horse? Just be a child and don''t worry about anything else."


    Little Tao Immortal initially didn''t have the skill of medicine. His first and second disciples were both physically strong, with more energy than their master. Gu Yuan''s early death was related to his overwork, and as for Lu Yuandi, she managed everything and still had the energy to imprison her master.


    Tao Mian himself rarely got sick.


    In urgent need, Tao Mian temporarily had no suitable method. He requested help from the Golden Finger, but it ignored him, probably because the disciple skilled in medicine was still waiting for him far in the future.


    Not understanding it himself and not getting help from the Golden Finger didn''t matter.


    Because Tao Mian had money.


    Little Tao Immortal actually had his own connections in the mortal world, he just rarely used them. The estates and shops left by Gu Yuan, and the various tea houses and taverns gifted by Lu Yuandi, were all managed by dedicated people.


    These people had wide social circles. Tao Mian wrote two letters, and within a few days, he received several responses.


    Ignoring the complaints about him being an absentee landlord, Tao Mian picked two feasible methods from the remaining options.


    Drinking medicine was one of them, and the other was to inject spiritual power into the head''s acupoints.


    Drying and brewing the medicine was Chu Liuxue''s responsibility, while the latter was Tao Mian''s, and she couldn''t help with it.


    Tao Mian also told her not to worry about it.


    This novel is available on ".


    Chu Suiyan''s episodes often occurred at night, lasting from one night to as long as seven days.


    Initially, Chu Liuxue was worried and secretly checked on her brother''s room a few times.


    When Chu Suiyan''s head ached, he would be in a confused state, unable to hear or see anything, only able to hold his head tightly.


    At this time, Tao Mian would let the child rest his head on his lap, slowly infusing spiritual power into the acupoints. The spiritual power couldn''t be injected too much at once, or Chu Suiyan''s head would explode. During this process, the master had to watch over him with full concentration, not relaxing for a moment.


    The painful murmurs from Chu Suiyan''s mouth gradually disappeared, and his closed eyes showed a peaceful expression. Even then, Tao Mian didn''t dare to leave. He stretched out his arm to take a soft cloth from the table, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, waiting for the dawn outside the window.


    When the disciple slept, he couldn''t sleep. He stayed awake all night, night after night, until Chu Suiyan''s episode passed.


    After recovering, Chu Suiyan knew nothing and energetically went to find his master to practice swordsmanship. But Chu Liuxue, who had seen everything, intercepted her brother halfway, taking him to gather firewood.


    Chu Liuxue had once offered to take over the task, but the master flicked her forehead.


    "Slacking off during practice is one thing, but risking your brother''s life is another."


    Chu Liuxue had to keep her mouth shut and not bring it up again.


    The young man followed her, still complaining about his sister bossing him around and not letting him play with his master.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t respond, remaining silent as she picked up branches along the way. She gathered more than her brother, filling her arms. Her brother couldn''t slack off either, carrying the pile of branches back.


    On the way down the mountain, Chu Liuxue led the way, and this time she spoke.


    She said, "Chu Suiyan, if you ever go down the mountain, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Chu Suiyan was stunned, unable to react. In his memory, although his sister occasionally teased him, it was always in good fun, never with such harsh words.


    He stammered, asking, "Sister, what did you just say?"


    Chu Liuxue repeated it.


    "Tao Mian doesn''t interfere with going down the mountain, his opinion doesn''t matter. But Chu Suiyan, you are not allowed to go down the mountain. If you do, I will follow you. And if I follow you, it will be to make you regret it."


    Because if you go down the mountain, you will betray, shatter the dream, and break his heart.


    At that time, Chu Suiyan was young, still silently blaming his sister for being overbearing.


    Later, he realized it was both a prophecy and an ending.

 Chapter 20 – Come see me

    As winter gives way to spring, year after year, Chu Liuxue is now seventeen, and Chu Suiyan sixteen. The once scrawny bean sprouts have transformed significantly.


    Chu Suiyan was born with good looks¡ªteeth like pearls, lips like cinnabar, and as graceful as a jade tree swaying in the wind. Chu Liuxue might not possess her brother''s ethereal beauty, but her demeanor is elegant and serene, like a gentle spring breeze caressing the face, standing there with a simple grace.


    But in Tao Mian''s eyes, they were merely little bean sprouts turned into big bean sprouts, with unchanged childish natures, making no real difference.


    Chu Suiyan''s health was indeed troublesome. His chronic headaches were finally under control, only to be replaced by a new issue of excessive sleepiness. He naturally liked to cling to Tao Mian, constantly calling "Shi Fu, Shi Fu," until it became a habit. Chu Liuxue had scolded him twice, telling him not to bother Tao Mian with trivial matters. If he was hungry or full, he should know it himself; there was no need to show off the flower he picked when the whole mountain was full of them.


    Chu Suiyan felt wronged; he just loved to share. His sister didn''t understand the romance of life, but Shi Fu could respond to him. With only the three of them on the entire mountain, who else could he turn to but Tao Mian?


    Tao Mian suggested he talk to Senior Brother Gu.


    Chu Suiyan shivered and waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no."


    Now that he was sick, he had a legitimate reason to stick by Shi Fu''s side.


    Tao Mian never intervened in the siblings'' minor disputes, always maintaining a neutral stance, sitting on the sidelines to watch the show.


    They had grown up, but their bickering was even fiercer than when they were kids. There was never a moment of peace.


    One day, the two of them started arguing over some trivial matter again. Midway through, Chu Suiyan suddenly went silent, his eyes closed, and he fell backward.


    Tao Mian, watching the scene, caught him from behind with practiced ease, suggesting this wasn''t the first time it had happened.


    Tao Mian''s brows furrowed tightly, and Chu Liuxue also fell silent. They both looked at Chu Suiyan''s sleeping face, a sense of unease spreading.


    "Banknote..."


    We are "pawread.co????", find us on google.


    Tao Mian''s hand rested on the boy''s forehead. There was no fever, no sweat, just a quiet sleep. If not for checking his breath, anyone would think he wasn''t alive.


    Hearing Chu Liuxue call his name, Tao Mian looked up and smiled reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find a way."


    Though Tao Mian was lazy, he never slacked on important matters. Just like years ago, he had his connections in the mortal world search for a solution.


    This time, however, the replies were delayed by a few days, giving Tao Mian a bad feeling.


    He opened letter after letter, three in total, each with similar content.


    ¡ªThe causes of excessive sleepiness are many. The patient must seek diagnosis personally... When will the shopkeeper visit the store?


    ¡ªThe ailment of excessive sleepiness is difficult to resolve. I am powerless, having never seen a suitable method... When will the shopkeeper visit the store?


    ¡ªExcessive sleepiness may be a congenital condition... When will the shopkeeper visit the store?


    Tao Mian''s letter opener slipped from his hand, piercing through the three letters perfectly.


    All of them saying "visit the store"... They must have conspired together!


    Annoyed, he opened the last letter, which was much shorter and to the point.


    ¡ªI have a solution. Come see me.


    The tone was confident and rather impolite, lacking any respect from a subordinate to a superior.


    Tao Mian didn''t need to see the signature to know who wrote it. He disdainfully muttered, "What level are you at, making me come to see you?"


    ...


    Then he packed his things overnight, preparing to leave the mountain.


    Chu Liuxue had visited her brother''s room once, finding Chu Suiyan still asleep. She stood at the door for a while, hearing a thud from the room next door.


    Her eyes moved slightly, and she turned toward the source of the sound.


    She found Tao Mian picking up a wine jug.


    "...Are you leaving the mountain?"


    "Did I wake you?"


    Tao Mian placed the wine jug back on the table, only to hear Chu Liuxue say behind him, "I wasn''t sleepy anyway."


    "Si Dui''s condition can''t be delayed. He''s been sleeping longer and longer lately. I''m worried that one day he''ll fall asleep and never wake up."


    When not arguing with her brother, the Third Disciple was quite mature. Tao Mian didn''t hide many things from her.


    Besides, the mountain needed Chu Liuxue to take care of everything.


    Chu Liuxue knew her brother''s illness was troublesome, but she didn''t expect it had reached the point where Tao Mian had to leave the mountain.


    "This journey, I don''t know when I''ll return. San Tu, you and Si Dui must take care."


    Tao Mian earnestly instructed.


    "Don''t worry," Chu Liuxue nodded, "You don''t need to worry about anything on the mountain. I''ll take care of Suiyan."


    "You still don''t understand," Tao Mian stuffed his belongings into a mustard seed pouch, "I''m telling you to take care of yourself too."


    "I..." Chu Liuxue paused, "What could happen to me? I''ve been fine all these years on the mountain."


    Tao Mian gave her a deep look but said nothing more.


    "Alright, no more unnecessary words, or you''ll say I''m nagging. I''m leaving." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When Si Dui wakes up, tell him Shi Fu is going on a long journey. He''s sensitive, don''t let him overthink. Shi Fu will definitely cure his illness."


    Chu Liuxue agreed, watching Tao Mian leave under the moonlight.


    Only when Shi Fu''s figure disappeared did she open the door to her brother''s room, intending to check on him one last time before bed.


    "...You''re awake?"


    Chu Suiyan had his arms outside the blanket, eyes gazing at the crescent moon outside the window.


    "Liuxue, what''s outside the mountain?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that? Didn''t you always wander outside when you were little?"


    This time, the young man didn''t argue, instead seeming lost in his own world.


    "That feels like a long, long time ago. How long have we been on Peach Blossom Mountain? I''m gradually forgetting what the outside is like."


    "...Do you want to leave the mountain?"


    Chu Suiyan didn''t directly answer her question but raised his right hand, spreading his fingers as if trying to grasp the moon outside.


    "We''ve been protected too well by Shi Fu. Those bleak and helpless times seem to have vanished, leaving only this paradise."


    "So, what''s wrong with that?"


    "But we''re too powerless, Liuxue. If one day Shi Fu falls ill, if someone wants to destroy this place, who will protect Shi Fu? Who can guard this paradise?"


    "¡­"


    Chu Liuxue couldn''t answer his question. After a moment of silence, she sighed and advised him.


    "Sleep, Suiyan. These questions can wait until you''re better."


    Chu Suiyan slowly withdrew his hand into the blanket, turning his body away from the door.


    Standing at the door, Chu Liuxue watched his back for a while before quietly closing the door.


    The room was left with a pool of bright moonlight.


    Unaware of the siblings'' conversation, Tao Mian was on his way south, heading to the most prosperous Capital City in the south.


    He had been hesitating the entire journey, from land to water. The boatman rowing the boat noticed his conflicted expression and jokingly asked if he was going to meet a lover.


    Tao Mian chuckled dryly.


    "Not a lover, an enemy."

 Chapter 21 – A story has a good beginning

    Tao Mian paid the fare and disembarked, walking along the embankment until he reached the largest bank in the city.


    The clerks inside the bank barely glanced at him, dismissing him due to his plain and modest attire. Tao Mian looked around, unsure of how to reveal his identity, when a tall, thin middle-aged manager noticed the jade pendant hanging from his waist. His eyes widened, and he hurriedly bowed and approached.


    "The chief manager is here? The deputy manager is waiting for you inside." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clerks were so shocked their jaws nearly dropped. This young man, who looked barely over twenty, was the chief manager?


    The manager smacked the back of the clerk''s head, scolding him for not recognizing someone important. The clerk felt wronged, wondering which noble would dress so plainly.


    Tao Mian watched their little drama with amusement and waved it off, signaling that it was enough.


    The bank was bustling with people coming and going. The manager led Tao Mian through a private passage to the most secluded room.


    The door was half-open, and the sound of pages turning could be heard inside, likely someone going through the account books.


    The manager brought Tao Mian to the door, lowered his voice, and forced a smile.


    "The deputy manager is inside. He left word that the chief manager can go in directly."


    Tao Mian hesitated, not moving.


    "Could you please lead me in?" he asked the manager.


    The manager stepped back, laughing awkwardly, seemingly unwilling to face the deputy manager directly.


    "Chief Manager, the deputy manager has given instructions, and we can''t act recklessly."


    Tao Mian took a big step back.


    "With the chief manager here, what are you afraid of? I''ll back you up."


    The manager retreated three steps.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "Chief Manager, you''re joking. How could I be afraid? It''s just that the bank is busy, and we can''t spare the manpower..."


    The two of them stood at the door, politely arguing back and forth, neither willing to go in or leave.


    Until a calm and clear male voice came from inside.


    "Manager Li, you may go. Tao Mian, come in."


    Manager Li wished he could grow two more legs, and after saying "I take my leave," he quickly fled.


    Leaving Little Tao Immortal standing there alone.


    "What, do I have to invite you in personally?" the voice inside said again.


    Tao Mian bolstered his courage, saying, "You¡¯re not as obedient as you were when you were young, daring to call your benefactor by name," but he quickly walked into the room.


    He wasn''t afraid; he just knew how to assess the situation.


    Inside, the scent of sandalwood lingered. Behind a large, heavy desk sat a young man in luxurious purple attire, holding an account book in one hand and fiddling with a rosewood abacus with the other. He didn''t even look up when he heard the door close.


    If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move.


    Tao Mian remained silent, waiting to see what trick Xue Han would pull this time.


    The young man didn''t leave Tao Mian in awkward silence for long. After turning a page, he spoke.


    "Finally willing to leave your little broken mountain?"


    "What do you mean by broken mountain! Xue Han, watch your words."


    Tao Mian warned the young man named Xue Han, though his tone lacked confidence. Xue Han smiled slightly, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    Little Tao Immortal was all too familiar with that smile and immediately sensed trouble.


    "You... huh?"


    Three golden ropes appeared out of nowhere, clinging to Tao Mian''s clothes like snakes, binding him tightly. Tao Mian was both shocked and panicked, struggling with all his might.


    "Don''t struggle; the more you move, the tighter it gets," Xue Han leisurely reminded him.


    "A Binding Immortal Rope! Xue Han, you''re really twisted now! Using such a powerful artifact on your savior! Let me go!"


    Tao Mian flopped on the luxurious carpet like a fish out of water, flailing about.


    Xue Han''s mood improved, and he restrained his smile, slowly walking over to Tao Mian and bending down.


    His fingers hooked the rope, testing its tightness, and he was very satisfied.


    Tao Mian glared at him.


    The young man in purple pretended not to see, personally bringing over a chair, crossing his legs, and shaking out his robe as he sat calmly in front of his former benefactor.


    "Your little disciple won''t die anytime soon, and you don''t seem anxious. Why not stay as a guest at my residence? I''ll personally entertain you."


    "Pfft, is this how you treat guests?" Tao Mian turned his face away. "This Immortal is busy, no time for eating and drinking."


    "Oh dear, you see, I''m getting old, and my memory isn''t what it used to be. The method to save your disciple, if someone told me once, I wouldn''t remember a thing," Xue Han feigned ignorance, tapping his head lightly with a paper fan.


    Tao Mian: ...


    "I''ll eat, isn''t that enough?"


    "Don''t look so humiliated," Xue Han''s good mood was almost written on his forehead, "you won''t lose out."


    Hearing a hint of concession in his tone, Tao Mian''s eyes shifted, and his mind became active again.


    "Since I''ve agreed, then untie me."


    "Well..."


    Xue Han dragged out his words, seeing the hope rekindle in Tao Mian''s eyes.


    He snapped open the gold-flecked paper fan, hiding a sly, calculating smile.


    "No."


    "..."


    Tao Mian was furious.


    "You''ve changed, completely changed. You weren''t like this when you were young."


    Xue Han toyed with the tassel on his folding fan, replying sinisterly.


    "Who should I thank for that?"


    "..."


    Tao Mian clamped his mouth shut again.


    Alright, he was partly to blame.


    The entangled history between Xue Han and Tao Mian could be traced back many years, to when Gu Yuan was about seven or eight years old.


    Back then, Xue Han was just a child Tao Mian picked up by the roadside.


    Or rather... a little monster.


    It happened when Gu Yuan was playing on the mountain and was accidentally bitten by a rare venomous snake. The antidote required herbs that couldn''t be found on the mountain, so Tao Mian had to go to the town''s pharmacy alone to get medicine.


    As he left the pharmacy with a string of medicine packets, retracing his steps, he was suddenly grabbed by the leg by a ragged child at a corner.


    If it had been just an ordinary little beggar, Tao Mian would have given him some money and moved on. But the child had clearly suffered severe abuse, with marks and burns on his exposed arms and legs, and scars from sharp objects, a pitiful sight.


    Tao Mian had walked ten steps past the corner, but remembering the child''s injuries, he gritted his teeth and turned back.


    The boy was still there, unconscious.


    Tao Mian put the medicine packets into his storage pouch, scolding himself for his soft heart, knowing it would get him into trouble someday, and carried the frail child to a clinic for treatment.


    The child he picked up was not seriously ill, just fainted from hunger. Since he wasn''t sick, Tao Mian thought of secretly leaving some money for him and then leaving.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to give the boy all the money he had, the boy opened his eyes and woke up.


    It was better that he was awake. Tao Mian explained his intentions, hoping the boy would use the money to buy some food.


    He needed to return to the mountain; his disciple was waiting for him.


    But the boy just held onto the corner of his clothes, saying nothing, not even shedding a tear, just silently staring at him.


    So stubborn, yet so pitiful and humble.


    Tao Mian''s head began to ache.


    He was an Immortal Being, over a thousand years old, and naturally understood the importance of not forming earthly attachments. Having a disciple with a deep-seated vendetta was already troublesome enough; adding a child with an unknown background, how could he continue living his carefree life?


    Tao Mian forced himself not to be soft-hearted, removing the boy''s hand from his robe and reasoning with him.


    "Look, we are strangers. I''m giving you all the money I have as a way to settle this chance encounter. How about that?"


    The light in the boy''s eyes dimmed, and he lay back on the bed, curling up like a shrimp, hugging himself.


    Tao Mian closed his eyes, refusing to look, and handed the money pouch to the clinic''s doctor before leaving without looking back.


    ...


    Not even ten seconds later, he strode back in from outside.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll help you to the end! I''ll find you a good place, but after that, don''t bother me! I can''t believe myself..."


    He muttered under his breath, picking up the boy again.


    It was early autumn, the sky a clear blue. Golden leaves covered the stone path in front of the clinic, a time of orange and green.


    Even after many years, when Xue Han closed his eyes, he could still feel the warmth of that day on his face, transcending time.


    The story began so beautifully...

 Chapter 22 – Then things took a turn for the worse

    Then things took a sharp turn.


    At that time, Tao Mian did as he promised and sent the child to a family he knew in the mortal world.


    This couple ran a business and had been childless for many years. Tao Mian had once helped them drive away evil spirits, and in gratitude, they would send gifts to Peach Blossom Mountain during festivals.


    Knowing that this couple had always wanted a child, Tao Mian thought it was perfect to send the found child to them. The kind couple did not mind the child''s old wounds and instead loved him dearly, naming him Xue Han.


    With a family he knew well, Tao Mian felt at ease leaving the child with the Xue family. He had helped a lonely child and repaid the couple''s kindness, accomplishing two good deeds.


    Afterward, he returned to Peach Blossom Mountain and never took the initiative to visit the child again.


    Little Tao Immortal thought he shouldn''t interfere too much in Xue Han''s life. Since he had found a good family, his mission was complete.


    But Xue Han didn''t see it that way.


    His adoptive parents treated him extremely well, without fault. The Xue family was well-off, and as their only son, Xue Han lived a life of luxury and had a tutor to teach him reading and writing.


    Though his days at the Xue residence were peaceful, Xue Han never forgot his savior.


    He asked his adoptive parents about Tao Mian, but they gave him little information, only saying he was an Immortal living in the mountains, detached from worldly affairs, and rarely came down.


    Xue Han nodded, thinking Tao Mian simply found children troublesome and didn''t want to see him.


    No matter, he could go see Tao Mian himself.


    The Xue family adored their only son but didn''t indulge his every whim. For something like traveling, he had to wait until he was of age.


    Xue Han wasn''t the type to throw tantrums; instead, his painful childhood had made him mature early, far more cunning than his peers. He followed his parents'' and teacher''s guidance, worked diligently, and earned their trust.


    So, on the day he turned twenty, he left the Xue residence and headed to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Peach Blossom Mountain was truly a paradise on earth, with mist like gauze and layers of flower shadows.


    Surrounded by simple, honest villagers, the elegantly dressed Xue Han seemed out of place.


    He frowned and didn''t linger in the village. After asking for directions to Peach Blossom Temple, he set off alone.


    The Taoist Temple was nestled quietly and serenely among the peach groves.


    He stepped forward and knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    It seemed Tao Mian wasn''t there.


    Feeling he had come in vain, Xue Han couldn''t help but feel disappointed. He planned to wander the mountain, hoping he might chance upon an Immortal.


    Unexpectedly, he really did encounter the Peach Blossom Immortal.


    Tao Mian looked exactly the same as in his memories, still exuding an elegant and carefree demeanor, dressed in an indigo robe, like a figure from a painting who had accidentally fallen into the mortal world.


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    He strolled leisurely among the blooming peach trees, at ease and unrestrained.


    Standing not far away, Xue Han felt a surge of joy and took half a step forward. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then he hesitated and stepped back.


    Little Tao Immortal was walking his path when suddenly, the branches above rustled, and a young boy hung upside down, blocking his way.


    "Shi Fu¡ª"


    The boy called out cheerfully, and the startled Tao Mian couldn''t help but laugh. He told the boy not to be mischievous and ruin his flowers. The boy''s expression changed, and he sneakily hid two or three flower branches of varying lengths behind his back.


    Tao Mian noticed but said nothing, only flicking the boy''s forehead.


    They laughed and descended the mountain together.


    That day, Xue Han stood for a long time, not knowing how many hours passed. When he came to his senses, his legs were even a bit numb.


    ...


    "Do you know what I was thinking back then?"


    Xue Han asked leisurely, looking at the tightly bound Immortal, who didn''t respond, only glaring defiantly.


    "I was thinking... one day, I''ll cut down all those damn trees on your damn mountain."


    "¡­"


    Tao Mian sprang up but was forced to sit back down by the tightening Binding Immortal Rope.


    "What do the trees have to do with it? Xue Han, you''re just taking out your anger!"


    "It''s not much, I just find them unpleasant."


    Tao Mian almost wanted to wring his hands.


    "Little Xue, oh Little Xue, how did you go from being such an innocent child to such a twisted adult? Where did it all go wrong..."


    Xue Han recalled his growth.


    After returning from Peach Blossom Mountain, he became much quieter. The Xue family gradually let him take over the family business, and he had a knack for it, thriving in the trade.


    He no longer mentioned anything about Tao Mian, as if he had completely forgotten him.


    Until Gu Yuan passed away, and Tao Mian received a lot of "retirement money" left by his disciples. Tao Mian wasn''t good at managing it, so he asked the Xue family to introduce someone to help.


    That''s when Xue Han volunteered to take over the shops and estates.


    At that time, Tao Mian thought, Xue Han is like family, so he trusted him with everything, content to be a hands-off manager.


    Xue Han, however, had his own motives. The Immortal always wanted to sever ties with the mortal world, but he refused to let the Immortal have his way.


    He thought that with enough time, his relationship with his savior would inevitably grow closer.


    ...


    Then Lu Yuandi appeared.


    "Gu Yuan was one thing, but Lu Yuandi is a princess of the former dynasty, full of trouble," Xue Han gritted his teeth at the mention, "You say you don''t want to attract trouble, yet you take in a royal orphan as a disciple?"


    Tao Mian smiled awkwardly.


    "She stole my chickens, I couldn''t just let her go. It was a forced situation."


    "So it seems you only pay attention to people if they owe you something?"


    "Your thinking is skewed. Speaking of which, if you''re so unhappy, why did you tell me you could save Sui Yan? You don''t reject him?"


    "No," Xue Han smiled slightly, "I equally despise every disciple you take in."


    "¡­"


    Tao Mian suddenly perked up, his legs bound, but he hopped towards the exit.


    He had to escape quickly; Xue Han was even more twisted than a few years ago.

 Chapter 23 – Immortal Fishing

    It was impossible to escape.


    With a flick of Xue Han''s finger, Tao Mian, who had struggled to reach the door, fell to the ground with a cry.


    This Binding Immortal Rope was truly formidable; who knows where Xue Han had found such a high-grade item.


    Tao Mian could untie it, but he needed time.


    And Shopkeeper Xue clearly wouldn''t give him any.


    Lying on the ground, Tao Mian groaned. Xue Han rose from his chair, walked over, and crouched down in front of him. His dark eyes met Tao Mian''s, pupils vertical and eerily strange.


    Before he passed out, the last thing Tao Mian heard was, "Too restless, better take a nap."


    When he regained consciousness, the surroundings had changed.


    Tao Mian guessed this was probably Xue Han''s residence. The place was lavishly decorated, with a thick layer of wool carpet on the floor and furniture made of dark, heavy sandalwood. Antiques and potted plants were everywhere, yet it didn''t feel cluttered, showcasing the owner''s taste and style.


    The Binding Immortal Rope on him had been removed at some point.


    Tao Mian stood up, stretched his wrists, and surveyed the room.


    He took the fruits from the platter on the table one by one, then held the glass plate, half the depth of his palm, and vomited.


    ...


    What kind of incense was burning in this room!


    Tao Mian was surrounded by a strange and intense fragrance, making him dizzy. He staggered around, trying to find the source of the scent.


    Finally, he discovered a gilded three-legged bronze incense burner hidden behind a coral bonsai, with smoke curling up from it.


    Suppressing the nausea in his stomach, Tao Mian covered his nose with his sleeve, intending to extinguish the incense.


    Someone pushed the door open and stopped him.


    "If you put out that incense, you can forget about saving your disciple."


    "Xue Han?"


    A familiar voice came from behind. Tao Mian turned around to see Shopkeeper Xue, now dressed in different clothes, along with a male servant.


    Xue Han raised a hand, and the servant took the fruit platter from the table and closed the door, leaving space for the two to talk privately.


    The door closed silently.


    Tao Mian asked Xue Han about the purpose of the incense. Xue Han approached, took a paper packet from his sleeve, and opened it to reveal brown incense.


    He bent the paper into an arc and poured the incense into the burner. As the incense heated, the room''s scent grew stronger, making Tao Mian feel even more uncomfortable. He bent over, supporting himself on a nearby shelf with one hand and covering his mouth with the other, his brow deeply furrowed.


    "If you... ugh... have a grudge against me... just say it, don''t... ugh... play these tricks."


    Tao Mian''s breath was weak, but unlike before at the bank, Xue Han didn''t retort. Instead, he sighed and advised him to endure it.


    "This incense comes from the Demonic Realm, called ''Soul Return.'' Burn it for three days, and it can suppress the aura of living beings. If you don''t get rid of your ''immortal scent,'' you''ll likely be devoured alive when you enter the Demonic Realm. I''m doing this for your own good."


    "Demonic Realm?" Tao Mian managed to say two words before feeling nauseous again. He paused, his face contorted, before continuing, "You want to take me there?"


    Xue Han personally brought over a cushioned round stool for him to sit on. After Tao Mian sat down, the nausea subsided a bit, but he was still dizzy.


    "Your little disciple''s sudden narcolepsy is a symptom that some demons experience before reaching adulthood. This illness can be minor or severe. At its mildest, it just means sleeping more hours at night. But from your letter, he also faints during the day, which suggests it''s more serious. Is he sleeping longer and longer? If left untreated, he won''t survive the transition to adulthood and will sleep eternally."


    Xue Han''s words were true; Chu Suiyan''s condition was indeed troublesome. Tao Mian pondered for a moment. Despite both being demons, Chu Liuxue showed no signs of illness, indicating it wasn''t a common condition.


    If it''s uncommon, it means it''s hard to treat.


    "There is a way to cure it," Xue Han said, pouring Tao Mian a cup of calming tea to ease the irritation caused by the incense. "It requires a special prescription. I have the recipe, and most of the ingredients are in your residence, except for one crucial component that requires us to go to the Demonic Realm."


    "What is it?"


    "Fat of the Henggong Fish."


    Henggong Fish. It lives in Stone Lake, a lake perpetually frozen. It grows seven to eight feet long, resembling a red carp.


    Xue Han wanted to take Tao Mian to the Demonic Realm to obtain this rare medicinal ingredient.


    Tao Mian held the teacup with both hands to prevent it from slipping due to dizziness. He sipped the tea and tilted his head in thought.


    "So we need to fish in the lake? Forget it, I can catch anything but fish... let''s just scoop them up!"


    "..." Xue Han paused, "Have you considered that we could also buy them?"


    "Oh," Tao Mian suddenly understood, "Then let''s buy them. Isn''t there plenty of money in the account?"


    "Money isn''t the issue; the issue is that having money doesn''t guarantee you can buy it," Xue Han teased, squinting his eyes with a smile, "This time, we''re going to ''bid.''"


    ...


    The evening after Tao Mian left, Chu Suiyan finally woke from his dream.


    He seemed to have no memory of the conversation with his sister that night and couldn''t recall why Tao Mian had left the mountain.


    When Chu Suiyan asked about his master''s whereabouts, Chu Liuxue was slightly taken aback.


    "You don''t remember anything?"


    "Um..."


    The boy''s face was pale, his energy slowly dissipating from his body, and even his speech and movements became sluggish.


    Even for a short sentence from Chu Liuxue, he took a while to respond slowly.


    Chu Liuxue said that Tao Mian had left the mountain to find medicine for him and would probably take some time to return. Chu Suiyan looked apologetic, unconsciously clutching the edge of the quilt with both hands.


    "I''ve caused trouble for Master again."


    "¡­"


    Chu Liuxue couldn''t stand his self-pitying look and threw the freshly washed and dried clothes onto her brother. The clothes scattered, covering his head and face, enveloping the boy completely.


    Listening to her brother''s muffled cries, watching him fumble to pull the clothes off his head, only to get more tangled, Chu Liuxue stood with her hands on her hips.


    "Banknote said, don''t overthink it, just rest well. If he finds you weak and thin when he returns, he won''t bother with you anymore."


    "Huh? Did Master really say that?"


    Chu Suiyan feared nothing more than being ignored by the Immortal. He hurriedly pulled his head and face out of the clothes and promised his sister.


    "I''ll eat well and sleep well."


    "You should sleep less."


    Mentioning food, Chu Liuxue left the bedroom and soon returned with dinner for the two of them.


    She ate quickly, and after finishing her portion, she watched Chu Suiyan closely to ensure he finished his meal.


    Chu Suiyan initially ate normally, but midway through, his eyelids drooped, and he lost his energy.


    Chu Liuxue squeezed his wrist through his clothes, and the boy shivered, forcing his eyes open to take a few more bites.


    Seeing he had eaten enough, Chu Liuxue let him rinse his mouth and wipe his hands before clearing the dishes.


    After dinner, it was time to walk the chickens. With Tao Mian gone and Chu Suiyan asleep, the task fell to Chu Liuxue.


    With a handful of feed, Chu Liuxue walked around, scattering it as she went, with two roosters pecking behind her.


    When she reached the southwest corner of the courtyard, where a crabapple tree was in full bloom, a shadow stood beneath the flowers. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Liuxue showed no sign of alarm or vigilance, as if she hadn''t seen anything, and continued her walk with the chickens.


    As she passed the crabapple tree, she lowered her eyes and said to the shadow¡ª


    "Don''t come again; I won''t go back with you."

 Chapter 24 – The Old General on the Stage

    Three days later, Xue Han kept his promise and set off with Tao Mian for the Demonic Realm.


    After three days of travel, Tao Mian was in a sorry state, feeling dizzy during the day and vomiting at night. Fortunately, his physical condition was decent; otherwise, he would have had to lie in the Xue residence for seven days before being able to travel.


    Seeing Tao Mian, who was now pale and much thinner, unable to fill out his clothes, Xue Han, heartless as ever, was quite satisfied, tapping his palm with a folded fan.


    "Not bad, this is exactly the kind of weary state I wanted."


    Tao Mian rolled his eyes weakly at him.


    The Soul Return incense was truly effective; apart from his simple outer robe, there was hardly anything left about Tao Mian that resembled an Immortal.


    Xue Han instructed him to change clothes, shedding the dispirited attire.


    "This is... ethereal elegance..."


    Tao Mian weakly defended himself, allowing the maids of the residence to dress him in a purple brocade robe.


    Xue Han scrutinized his face.


    "Though you''re not well-known in the Demonic Realm, just in case, should we change your appearance?"


    "I don''t know how to disguise myself."


    Tao Mian replied with confidence.


    "You don''t know that either? What have you been learning these thousand years?" Xue Han''s tone turned sarcastic as they left the room. He clapped his hands, and someone brought over a small carved box.


    "What is this?"


    "Snow paste for altering appearances."


    "...It itches when applied."


    "..."


    Nothing seems to work.


    Xue Han was exasperated.


    "Then wear a mask. It''s inconvenient, but better than nothing."


    So Tao Mian donned a plain, moon-white mask.


    The two boarded a spacious carriage, the driver wearing a black bamboo hat, obscuring his face.


    Tao Mian and Xue Han entered one after the other.


    The interior was roomy; Shopkeeper Xue was a man of taste. The carriage not only transported people but also allowed for tea drinking, reading, and playing games inside.


    Tao Mian took the opportunity to eat and replenish his strength while traveling. Xue Han leisurely sipped tea across from him.


    Once Little Tao Immortal had regained half of his energy, he began to inquire about their plans for the trip.


    Whenever it came to serious matters, Xue Han could temporarily act like a normal person.


    He explained that they were heading to a place in the Demonic Realm reserved for the trading of the wealthy and powerful, called the "Thousand Lantern Tower."


    The Thousand Lantern Tower had nine floors, each dealing in goods of different grades and qualities. Guests would go to the corresponding floor to participate in the "Lantern Auction."


    The Lantern Auction involved attendants standing on a central platform on each floor, displaying items to guests and announcing starting prices. Lanterns of uniform size and shape hung before each booth, and those interested in bidding would light a lantern. The number of lanterns lit correlated with the price, and the highest bidder would win the item.


    Tao Mian nodded after hearing Xue Han''s explanation. The auction rules of the Thousand Lantern Tower were not difficult to understand.


    "The Henggong Fish fat you need is among the items in the next auction round. Although rare, it only cures one disease, so the guests aren''t very interested. I''ve heard it''s been listed in the Thousand Lantern Tower for over two months without a buyer. When I discreetly inquired with the manager, he assured me that if you''re interested, it''s as easy as reaching into a bag."


    Xue Han narrated unhurriedly, while Tao Mian remained silent.


    Until he heard the phrase "as easy as reaching into a bag," his motion of chewing snacks slowed.


    "What''s wrong, do you have a premonition?"


    Xue Han keenly noticed his subtle change.


    Tao Mian wanted to say he had a vague feeling that Xue Han''s words just now had set several flags against them.


    But he wasn''t so blunt.


    "Better to be cautious."


    The Thousand Lantern Tower was located in the southwest of the Demonic Realm, in a small city called Moon Hill. Though not large, Moon Hill was quite prosperous, a place for the Demonic Realm''s inhabitants to enjoy themselves, with no daylight, only endless decadent nights.


    The carriage crossed the boundary between the human world and the Demonic Realm, and the two originally sleek and strong horses suddenly shed their flesh, leaving only skeletal frames, raising their heads to neigh loudly. The driver cracked the whip, and the rushing wind lifted the black veil of his hat, revealing a charred black profile, with a hollow socket where an eye should have been.


    Inside the carriage, Tao Mian frowned. The Soul Return could only conceal his aura, but his sensitivity to evil energy was undiminished, making him clearly uncomfortable.


    Xue Han handed him a sachet, instructing him to tuck it inside his clothes, evidently prepared.


    Their destination was clear, so they reached the Thousand Lantern Tower at Moon Hill in the shortest time possible.


    Xue Han told Tao Mian to secure his mask and reminded him to speak as little as possible and stay close behind him.


    Tao Mian''s assumed identity this time was as Shopkeeper Xue''s attendant.


    The two disembarked from the carriage, and through the mask, Tao Mian beheld the opulence and grandeur of the Thousand Lantern Tower.


    Lanterns illuminated the azure clouds, and guests filled the high tower.


    The sound of silk and bamboo music filled the air, mingling with subtle fragrances and a throng of people.


    If not for the bizarre appearances of the surrounding "people," with their unusually large and muscular or small and thin forms, and various ears and tails, Tao Mian might have thought he had wandered into a bustling capital city of the human world.


    The auction had not yet begun, and a short "child" was welcoming guests at the entrance.


    The "child" was peculiar, with wrinkled skin suggesting advanced age, yet wearing a "big-headed doll" headpiece similar to those worn by street performers during the New Year, shiny and with a stiff, fixed smile.


    Tao Mian squinted to examine it closely, realizing it was more than just a headpiece, as its eyebrows and eyelids moved slightly.


    Perhaps it was a type of demon from the Demonic Realm.


    The big-headed doll greeted each guest with a bow and a smile, warmly inviting them to enter. Its oversized head seemed to obstruct its view, requiring it to turn its body to see people and things in certain directions.


    As it turned, it spotted Xue Han and Tao Mian by the carriage.


    "Oh¡ªShopkeeper Xue, what an honor to have you here!"


    The big-headed doll shook its head, eagerly approaching, rubbing its hands and smiling at Xue Han.


    Up close, Tao Mian found the big head quite striking, too human-like yet clearly not human.


    Xue Han responded familiarly.


    "Manager Meng, how''s business lately?"


    Manager Meng bowed repeatedly, exchanging pleasantries.


    "Not too bad, thanks to esteemed guests like Shopkeeper Xue..."


    His head turned left, looking at the silent Tao Mian.


    "And this is..."


    Xue Han instinctively stepped forward, partially blocking him.


    "Just an attendant, no need to mind."


    "Ah¡ªalright."


    Manager Meng hesitated, as if sensing something amiss, but held back from speaking.


    If he didn''t say it, someone else would.


    "Shopkeeper Xue usually brings elegant ladies to the auction. Why the change today?"


    A young male voice sounded from behind them, carrying an inexplicable hint of provocation and malice.


    Tao Mian frowned and turned, seeing a tall, elegantly dressed young man standing not far away, hands behind his back, smiling at him.


    Support us at .


    "Oh, wearing a mask, all mysterious. Without revealing your identity, you can''t enter the tower, right, Manager Meng? I haven''t forgotten the rules of the Thousand Lantern Tower, have I?"


    "This..." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Manager Meng rubbed his hands repeatedly, and if his big head could sweat, it would likely be drenched by now.


    The young man''s smile deepened.


    "Rules can''t be broken. Shopkeeper Xue, have your companion remove the mask."

 Chapter 25 – Immortal Ascending the Tower

    Many years later, when asked if he regretted meeting Shen Bozhou, Tao Mian would always fall silent before letting go of his thoughts.


    He would say, what''s there to regret? It was just that the wind was clear, the stars were bright, and among the thousands of lanterns and fires by the river, that person happened to appear, that''s all. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, that was his reflection years later. Right now, Tao Mian still wanted to strangle the arrogant young man in front of him.


    The young man before him was none other than Shen Bozhou, the second son of the master of the Illusionary Truth Pavilion in the Demonic Realm. Second Young Master Shen was notoriously arrogant and rude, even Xue Han found him troublesome.


    But taking off the mask was out of the question.


    Xue Han was a smiling tiger; the more annoyed he was inside, the wider he smiled.


    He said, "Today, I was stood up by a beauty, so I had to bring a servant from the house. Such a small matter, no need to trouble Young Master Shen."


    Shen Bozhou sneered.


    "Shopkeeper Xue, we both know what''s going on, so let''s not beat around the bush. Bringing a male servant to the singing tower, we all know what that means."


    Tao Mian, included in the "we all": ... What does it mean?


    He turned to look at Xue Han, and even through the mask, Shopkeeper Xue could feel his bright eyes filled with confusion.


    Now was not the time for explanations.


    He pressed his hand down at his side, signaling Tao Mian not to ask for now.


    "Just a coincidence," Shopkeeper Xue coughed lightly. Outside, he always pretended to be in poor health to lower others'' guard.


    Shen Bozhou was not inclined to believe his "coincidence."


    "Forget it, since Shopkeeper Xue won''t admit it, then taking off the mask should be a reasonable request, right?"


    The Thousand Lantern Tower held a special status in the Demonic Realm and had its own set of rules. Although the guests were all distinguished figures, the Thousand Lantern Tower had the right to refuse any transaction it didn''t want to make.


    Guests didn''t want to offend the Thousand Lantern Tower and its backing forces, so they adhered to its rules on the surface. One of the rules was to verify one''s identity before entering the tower.


    Only when trading certain special items were guests allowed to conceal their identities. In other situations, guests were not permitted to cover their faces.


    Manager Meng, the big-headed doll, had been troubled by this, but considering Xue Han was a valued guest who spent a lot of money at the Thousand Lantern Tower, and since the servant was just an appendage to the master, they decided to turn a blind eye.


    If it weren''t for Shen Bozhou''s sudden interference, this wouldn''t have been an issue at all today.


    Xue Han was also puzzled. He had no dealings with Shen Bozhou, so why was he being difficult? Besides, the Illusionary Truth Pavilion had business dealings with Shopkeeper Xue, even if Shen Bozhou''s father came, he would have to show some respect.


    Shen Bozhou, just a mere illegitimate child...


    Thinking of this, Xue Han was somewhat displeased.


    Could it be that Tao Mian had somehow provoked him again?


    Shopkeeper Xue turned back and gave Tao Mian a deep look.


    Tao Mian: ?


    Why are you glaring at me?


    He didn''t know anything.


    Tao Mian''s heart was bright and sunny, without any of those complicated twists and turns.


    Since the young man opposite wanted him to take off the mask, then he would.


    He placed his hand on the edge of the mask, and Xue Han shook his head slightly in disapproval.


    He thought there was no need to give in to a reckless young man.


    But immortals have their own ways.


    Tao Mian''s fingers touched the edge of the mask, and under Shen Bozhou''s subtly pressuring gaze, he put his hand back at his side.


    "I..." He tilted his head, "I just look like this."


    Shen Bozhou: ?


    Xue Han: ...


    Second Young Master Shen was so infuriated that he laughed. He said, "Listen to yourself, isn''t it absurd? Who has a face like a mask?"


    Tao Mian looked at Manager Meng, who was bowing and rubbing his hands, appearing hesitant and afraid to speak.


    ...


    The silence at this moment was deafening.


    But Shen Bozhou still wouldn''t let it go.


    "Manager Meng is a Yaksha from Moon Hill, could it be that you are also from the Yaksha clan?"


    "I... could be."


    Tao Mian hesitated to answer him, and Xue Han struggled to hold back his laughter, having to half-open his folding fan to avoid laughing too much and offending Shen Bozhou.


    Shen Bozhou''s face turned blue.


    Their conversation was not loud, and the passing demons and ghosts only thought they were exchanging pleasantries.


    Only the people involved could feel the undercurrent of tension.


    Manager Meng was a smooth operator and couldn''t let two distinguished guests start a fight at the entrance, ruining the harmony.


    He rubbed his small, rough hands and stepped forward.


    "Gentlemen, the singing tower is about to start. Why not go in and take a look at today''s rare items?"


    Xue Han smiled and took the opportunity given by Manager Meng.


    "Then I''ll trouble Manager Meng to arrange it."


    Manager Meng repeatedly said, "Shopkeeper, you''re too kind," and cautiously looked at Shen Bozhou''s displeased face.


    "Second Young Master, what do you think?"


    Shen Bozhou snorted coldly, unwilling to continue the argument.


    "Lead the way quickly, Manager Meng. Aren''t we here to see the goods?"


    Manager Meng felt relieved, a cold sweat breaking out on his back. He quickly called over two young servants to lead the distinguished guests into the building.


    Xue Han lifted his robe and stepped through the door, leading the way.


    Tao Mian followed closely behind.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept across his face, and one side of the mask lifted uncontrollably, blown open by the force of the wind.


    With a soft thud, the white mask fell to the ground, swaying slightly.


    Throughout the process, Tao Mian''s hand didn''t move, as if he hadn''t realized the sneak attack and didn''t have time to hold it.


    Shen Bozhou looked up to see the person''s face¡ª


    A face wearing the same mask appeared before him.


    ...


    Tao Mian spoke in a flat tone, as if saying, "I told you so."


    "Young Master Shen, I said, I was born with this appearance."


    As if that wasn''t enough, he added.


    "Manager Meng and I are probably different; he doesn''t have as many faces as I do."


    After thoroughly embarrassing the annoying young man, Tao Mian leisurely stepped over the threshold to catch up with Shopkeeper Xue ahead.


    Once they could no longer sense Shen Bozhou''s presence, Xue Han quietly asked Tao Mian.


    "How did you do it?"


    Tao Mian''s mask was illuminated by the warm light of the glass lamps, casting colorful reflections.


    He seemed to let out a short, soft laugh.


    "Just a little trick."


    Xue Han knew what he meant.


    "Illusions? You should have said so earlier. Why wear a mask when you can change your face?"


    "Maintaining one face is too much effort, I don''t feel like it."


    "You''re just lazy."


    As they spoke softly, the two of them ascended the long, winding staircase. The layout of the Thousand Lantern Tower was unique, with each level connected vertically. In the center of each floor was a round stage for performances, surrounded by private booths. The center was bright, while the surroundings were dim. Tao Mian glanced at the thin stage in the middle, adorned with entwined lotus patterns. It seemed only large enough for three or four people to stand on, and it was suspended in the air without any supporting pillars, like a leaf floating in the air.


    There was a considerable empty space between the round stage and the private booths, dark and seemingly empty, yet it felt as if something was hidden there.


    The performance hadn''t started yet, and a dancer was gracefully moving on the round stage, her flowing sleeves creating a captivating scene.


    Tao Mian took a brief look and then withdrew his gaze.


    The servant led them to the fifth floor, where Xue Han took a lantern from his hand. The candle inside burned with a ghostly green light, which would be used later to light the glass lamps.


    The private booths were individual compartments, appearing open on the side facing the round stage but actually protected by a secret spell. People outside couldn''t see inside, but the guests inside could clearly see the outside.


    On the carved pillars on either side hung exquisite glass lamps, waiting for the guests to light them.


    Once inside the private booth, Xue Han visibly relaxed, indicating that the privacy here was well-maintained. Some things that couldn''t be said outside could now be discussed.


    Tao Mian didn''t talk much, focusing on eating while Xue Han''s voice narrated beside him.


    Xue Han said the Thousand Lantern Tower had a history of hundreds of years, not as long as your life, but still quite ancient, recognized by the elites of the Demonic Realm, even if it had many rules.


    Later, a singing tower official would explain the rules of the tower, and you should listen carefully.


    Tonight, there are many guests, perhaps there are valuable items on the seventh floor and above. We should act discreetly.


    Also, Shen Bozhou is a pervert, pay him no mind.


    Tao Mian raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "A pervert calling a pervert a pervert, how novel."


    Xue Han just smiled.


    "I''m the type to quit while I''m ahead, but Shen Bozhou isn''t. He''s done a lot of dirty deeds, relying on his family''s background, so don''t get involved with him."


    Tao Mian said he understood.


    "Don''t brush it off, that Shen Bozhou..."


    Xue Han''s words were cut off abruptly. Tao Mian was puzzled, and suddenly, he sensed something unusual too.


    The noise outside seemed to be sucked away by a giant bag, the chatter of guests, the sound of musical instruments, and the shouts of the servants all disappeared.


    Tao Mian looked towards the central floating stage.


    Thud.


    The crisp and powerful sound of a drum being struck by fingers brought the wandering minds of the guests back, causing them to turn their heads towards the empty stage in the center.


    Thud.


    Another crisp sound, and the lights in the tower grew brighter, making the patterns on the base of the round stage even clearer.


    Thud¡ª


    The final drumbeat resonated, and in the nine-tiered round stage, nine singing tower officials appeared simultaneously, dressed in dark robes. The officials were of equal height, slender, and almost identical in appearance, as if carved from the same mold. Among them were men and women, old and young, all wearing courteous smiles, with even the corners of their mouths raised to the same height. The smiles, though friendly, felt stiff, as if deliberately trained, like mechanical dolls.


    The nine of them began the opening simultaneously, speaking the same opening words with identical rhythm. The overlapping male and female voices sounded like the performers of an opera troupe.


    The singing tower official on the fifth floor was a young man of about thirty. On the stage, he raised his hand, spun around, and spoke in an orderly manner, his voice rising and falling with precision.


    "Above, there is the Jade Terrace Mirror; below, the Thousand Lantern Tower.


    To read the uncut version, go to pawread dot com.


    There are three prohibitions in the tower, please listen carefully.


    First, no lighting of private lamps, violators will be fined ten thousand gold.


    Second, no internal strife, violators will be banned forever.


    Third, no immortals on the tower, violators will be executed by a thousand cuts, their souls sealed!"

 Chapter 26 – Only able to plant flags

    Three Bans for Immortals Entering the Tower!


    Upon hearing this prohibition, Tao Mian slowly put down the pastry he had just bitten into. Although he was somewhat prepared, after all, this was the territory of demons and monsters, and immortals were always ostracized.


    But he hadn''t expected the Thousand Lantern Tower to so explicitly include it in their bans, and the consequences of being discovered were severe!


    He cast a heavy gaze towards Xue Han.


    "Immortals are forbidden from entering the tower, violators will be cut into a thousand pieces. Shopkeeper Xue, you must know this?"


    Xue Han gave a dry cough.


    "Fortune comes with risk. Otherwise, why do you think I forced you to burn incense for three days?"


    Tao Mian wanted to say more, but at that moment, two consecutive drumbeats from the round platform drew his attention away again.


    Originally, there was only the high platform for the singing official, but at some point, two skeletons had been lowered!


    These skeletons were hung by long ropes around their necks, and whatever preservation method was used, one could still see the pained expression of the immortal who had violated the ban before death.


    And his body was riddled with countless cuts.


    Being cut into a thousand pieces was only physical, but sealing the soul meant that the immortal''s consciousness would be trapped in the most difficult moment before death, never to be reincarnated.


    The tragic state of the violators was blatantly displayed in front of all the guests.


    Tao Mian fell silent, and then he noticed the corpse beside him. It looked just as miserable as the immortal.


    "Is this another immortal?"


    He asked in confusion.


    Xue Han''s answer was unexpected.


    "No, this is the accomplice who helped the immortal enter the tower."


    "¡­¡­"


    Initially, Xue Han was a bit flustered by Tao Mian''s questioning, but after seeing the two corpses, some strange thought seemed to awaken in him, and he clicked his tongue twice.


    "If you don''t look closely, it''s fine, but the more you look, the more it seems like you and I are hanging up there. Truly tragic."


    "A pervert is indeed a pervert. You can still say that with admiration, impressive."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that easy to get caught. If I dared to bring you here, I can naturally send you back safely."


    Tao Mian said you can''t do anything else, but you''re good at jinxing us.


    Seeing that Tao Mian still had the leisure to banter, Xue Han figured he was accepting it quickly, though the sudden appearance of the corpses was indeed quite shocking.


    The opening with three bans jolted the spirits of the guests, and only then did the real show begin.


    The first item sung by the official was the Cold Jade Bone.


    "One lantern, a hundred gold¡ªmore lanterns win¡ª"


    The singing official dragged out the tune, meticulously displaying the translucent and exquisite "jade" in the brocade box.


    It looked like jade, but was called "bone."


    Tao Mian asked what Cold Jade Bone was.


    Xue Han paused his tea-drinking, glancing at him.


    "The shinbone of an immortal."


    "¡­¡­"


    No need to ask further.


    The subsequent auction items grew even stranger: an immortal''s pinky, an immortal''s left ear, three pieces of an immortal''s heart.


    Tao Mian could hardly bear it.


    "What''s the point of auctioning these things? To keep them at home as offerings?"


    Xue Han''s gaze showed a hint of pity.


    "Usually, they''re used for dietary supplements."


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s a tradition at the Thousand Lantern Tower; usually, each floor sells a category of items. The Henggong Fish fat we seek is a medicine, so naturally, this floor sells more medicines. Among them... the bones, blood, tendons, and flesh of you immortals are considered high-grade."


    Only then did Tao Mian understand his predicament.


    He wasn''t just entering the tower; he was practically on the chopping block.


    "Bear with it, our item is coming up soon."


    Xue Han tried to soothe the immortal''s emotions, not wanting to delay the main event.


    Tao Mian pretended not to hear the singing official''s tune, burying his head in pastries.


    Until the person beside him tapped the table with their fingers.


    "It''s here."


    This novel is available on "pawread dot com".


    The brocade box in the singing official''s hand hadn''t changed, but the treasure inside had been replaced with a piece of oily fish fat.


    "Henggong Fish fat¡ªgentlemen, take a look¡ªtwo hundred gold per lantern¡ªmore lanterns win¡ª"


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 – Hit the chain

    "Two hundred gold for one lantern?" Tao Mian muttered, "Isn''t that a bit too expensive? Did Manager Meng raise the price because he knew you, a regular customer, would be trading today?"


    Xue Han waved his paper fan, completely unconcerned.


    "It only went up by about fifty gold, no need to fret."


    He added another comment.


    "After all, it''s charged to your account."


    "......"


    The singing official paced around the circular platform, showcasing the rare fish fat in his hand to the guests present.


    "Henggong Fish fat¡ªconsuming it can ward off evil ailments¡ªplease take a closer look, gentlemen¡ª"


    Tao Mian thought he should return to the mountain as soon as possible, or else he might end up in a pot without even stepping downstairs.


    He glanced at Xue Han beside him.


    "Not lighting a lantern?"


    Shopkeeper Xue remained unperturbed.


    "No rush, let''s enjoy the spectacle first."


    As he had mentioned before, compared to the limbs and heart of an Immortal, the Henggong Fish was clearly a few tiers lower.


    The distinguished guests on the fifth floor showed little interest, with only a glazed lantern lighting up in the southeast corner of their private room.


    Before long, another faint green light slowly ignited to the right of that lantern.


    Two guests in total placed bids.


    The singing official shouted, asking if any other guests would join in.


    Only then did Xue Han take the small lantern, extend the jade handle, and gently tap the glazed lantern at the bottom. With a clear sound, the wick slowly rose, emitting a bit of light.


    His hand continued to lift the lantern, lighting another one in the same manner.


    "Room Seven of the Zhen Section¡ªbids two lanterns¡ª"


    The base price for items on the fifth floor was five hundred gold. Xue Han''s bid of nine hundred gold for a piece of Henggong Fish fat the size of a fingertip was already considered generous.


    Sure enough, after he lit the second lantern, one across from him was extinguished, indicating they were no longer participating in this round of bidding.


    However, another lantern stubbornly remained lit.


    The singing official raised his left hand, his voice rising in pitch.


    "Room Seven of the Zhen Section¡ªbids two lanterns¡ªany distinguished guests joining in¡ª"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two new flames appeared above the only green light across from them.


    "Room Thirty-Six of the Zhen Section¡ªbids three lanterns¡ª"


    Three lanterns!


    One thousand one hundred gold!


    The other guests in the private rooms couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    While Henggong Fish fat was rare, it had a basic price range, and even at its peak, it never exceeded a thousand gold.


    The price offered by Room Seven was considered high, and continuing to chase the lanterns seemed pointless.


    But since another lantern was added, it seemed that the guest in Room Thirty-Six urgently needed the Henggong Fish fat, and had no choice but to offer such a high price.


    It appeared that the fish fat was destined to belong to Room Thirty-Six¡ª


    "Room Seven of the Zhen Section¡ªbids five lanterns¡ª"


    Room Seven joined the bidding!


    One thousand five hundred gold!


    Tao Mian watched the entire process with wide eyes, while Shopkeeper Xue disdainfully remarked, "Who in their right mind would spend a thousand gold on this thing," as he added two more lanterns.


    ......


    "There''s no need to make things so difficult."


    He couldn''t help but offer some comfort.


    Xue Han''s expression was unusually serious. He said something was amiss, and he had a bad feeling. The bidder across from them might not genuinely want the fish fat for any significant purpose, but might be deliberately making things difficult.


    If that were the case... they might have to resort to the final step.


    Tao Mian asked what the "final step" meant.


    Xue Han turned his face to look at Tao Mian, the glazed lantern casting a hazy glow over his features.


    "The final step relies on you."


    Tao Mian was puzzled; this Shopkeeper Xue not only liked to make bold claims but was also particularly adept at keeping secrets. As Xue Han had suspected, the other side indeed added another lantern.


    In the past, Xue Han wasn''t the kind to get carried away with bidding. He had a bottom line, and once it was crossed, he would give up no matter what.


    Just as he claimed, he would "quit while ahead."


    But tonight''s situation was unusual; Tao Mian''s unfortunate disciple was still asleep on the mountain.


    Although Xue Han harbored animosity toward every disciple who joined Peach Blossom Mountain, Tao Mian was an exception worth making. This fish fat wasn''t exactly world-renowned, but finding another piece in a short time would be difficult, and that child, whom he had never met, couldn''t wait.


    He and the bidder across from him were locked in a stalemate, neither willing to back down.


    The guests watched as a seemingly unremarkable piece of demon fish fat exceeded ten thousand gold, exchanging glances in surprise.


    Before long, all the glazed lanterns in both private rooms were lit.


    Xue Han leaned back, resting against the chair, tapping the jade armrest with his folding fan, looking somewhat impatient. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was usually calm and collected, so to push him to this point, the other side must have been quite skilled.


    What would happen once all the glazed lanterns were lit?


    "Hit the chain."


    Before Tao Mian could ask, Xue Han pressed his brow and directly answered his confusion.


    The number of glazed lanterns hanging in each private room was pre-calculated and arranged. Each transaction involved different items, and the estimated value of each item varied. The managers of the Thousand Lantern Tower meticulously handled these details, ensuring that there was rarely a situation where there were no more lanterns to light.


    But there was always a chance of the unexpected, and to prevent such situations, there was a corresponding strategy.


    This strategy was called "hit the chain."


    The "chain" in "hit the chain" referred to the nine-curved chain lanterns of the Thousand Lantern Tower. These lanterns were hidden in the darkness between the circular platform and the private room corridors, composed of several small lotus lanterns. Each bidding party needed to send a male attendant, holding a short lamp staff, to light the lotus lanterns hidden in the shadows.


    Within the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, the party that lights the most lotus lanterns wins the item.


    Outside the private rooms, female attendants from the tower quietly waited at the door, holding trays with lamp staffs for lighting.


    Xue Han sighed.


    "Just now at the door, Shen Bozhou asked why I brought a male attendant, and this is why. Usually, guests who bring male attendants have a must-have treasure in this round of bidding. If money can''t secure it, then it comes down to action."


    Tao Mian remained calm, but he was still curious.


    "Isn''t there a rule at the Thousand Lantern Tower prohibiting guests from fighting each other?"


    Xue Han sneered.


    "Look ahead, only the circular platform is lit. As long as you don''t fight on that platform and get caught by the singing official, isn''t the rest of the dark area fair game?"


    "...... The rules of the Thousand Lantern Tower have quite the loopholes."


    Tao Mian, having rested for a while, finally felt his strength return to about eighty or ninety percent. It was time to stretch his muscles.


    "Just using the lamp staff to tap the lanterns? Sounds simple enough."


    He stepped out of the private room, exposing himself to the other guests, and took a lamp staff from the hands of a beautiful attendant who bowed low.


    Across from him, a tall male attendant also stepped out, with two black horns on his head, indicating he was some kind of demon.


    Another person also lifted the curtain and stepped out.


    The other party rested his arms on the corridor railing, gazing out. With the keen eyes of an Immortal, he could clearly see his features.


    When Tao Mian realized that the other bidder, who had spent over ten thousand gold on a piece of fish fat, was Shen Bozhou, he thought to himself, it wasn''t all that surprising.

 Chapter 28 – Lantern clashes

    The Thousand Lantern Tower forbids fighting, but as long as you don''t do it right under the nose of the singing official, it''s not a big problem.


    The singing official, with a smile, looked level at the height of the private rooms, likely planning to turn a blind eye. This was the unspoken rule within the tower.


    Suddenly, a three-legged bronze incense burner appeared on the round platform, with a whole incense stick standing in the piled ash.


    The singing official drew his index finger in the air, and a flame ignited, dancing eerily.


    He leaned down, bringing his finger close to the lone incense stick in the burner.


    Hiss¡ª


    As if signaling the start, Tao Mian and the attendant across from him leaped down from the railing almost simultaneously.


    Guests curiously stepped out of their private rooms, looking down at the dark area below.


    Shopping was fun, but the excitement was even more entertaining.


    Thud, thud, thud¡ª


    Tao Mian could still see in the dark, and he finally figured out what this pitch-black area looked like.


    Countless winding lanterns were strung together by thick golden chains, scattered in every corner.


    He quickly lit three nearby lanterns, and dark red flames flickered to life. Meanwhile, to his northwest, the male attendant also lit three lanterns, but the light on his side was a ghostly blue.


    It seemed they were using colors to distinguish sides.


    Tao Mian moved quickly, and in no time, he was surrounded by a sea of red lanterns. The other side wasn''t far behind, with slightly fewer lanterns than Tao Mian''s, but they could easily catch up.


    In the eyes of the spectators above, the once dark and empty area rapidly lit up with red and blue spots, merging into two streams of colorful light.


    The number of lanterns was limited, and soon, Tao Mian found that the closer he got to the central area, the sparser the lanterns were.


    No wonder Xue Han reminded him before leaving to be aggressive rather than polite; now it was a race to grab the lanterns.


    Tao Mian extended his left arm, and the lantern pole in his hand was about to touch a dim lotus lantern.


    At that moment, another lantern pole struck his without warning. Tao Mian looked up and met the faintly glowing blue eyes of the attendant.


    Here we go!


    The Immortal twisted his wrist, easily shaking off the opponent''s suppression, while his right hand formed a palm and struck directly at the attendant.


    This palm seemed soft and light, but it contained boundless Immortal power. The heavy golden chains around couldn''t withstand the force, clattering and colliding.


    The tall and strong demon attendant sensed something was wrong and leaped back three steps, his toes landing on one of the chains.


    Without looking back, Tao Mian swung his pole lightly, and the lotus lantern he had seized ignited with red flames behind him.


    Then his gaze shifted to his left.


    Another unlit lantern.


    Tao Mian stepped lightly, landing on the golden chain where the lantern was. This time, the demon attendant didn''t retreat; he attacked proactively, grabbing the chain with a powerful hand and yanking it down. As Tao Mian''s body inevitably tilted to one side, the attendant leaped up, ready to light the lotus lantern first.


    However, the Immortal, who should have fallen, grabbed the chain with one hand, swung his body upward, not only lighting the lantern but also giving the attendant a kick!


    With the faint light of the lotus lantern, the guests saw this scene below and gasped in amazement.


    The number of lanterns dwindled, and the fight between the two grew more intense. Tao Mian flipped and leaped onto the round platform, took two steps, flashed before the still-smiling singing official, and disappeared into the darkness, closely followed by the demon attendant with a fierce expression.


    Even though the chaos below was about to tear the tower apart, the singing official in the center of the round platform still kept his hands tucked in his sleeves, feigning ignorance.


    Whether their progress in lighting the lanterns was too fast or the incense stick was too long, in any case, the Immortal and the demon attendant had lit all the lanterns below, and there was still a considerable length of incense left.


    What could they do with the remaining time? They couldn''t just stand there staring at each other with their lanterns.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    Tao Mian''s eyes turned, and a mischievous idea surfaced.


    Above him to the right was the last unlit lotus lantern, and the demon attendant naturally wanted to seize it, but this time Tao Mian didn''t confront him head-on.


    The demon surprisingly lit the lantern with ease, feeling something was off, and turned to look for Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian stood not far away, leisurely. He smiled and met the demon attendant''s gaze from a distance, tapping the crystal-clear lantern beside him with his long pole in a threatening manner.


    Clang, clang¡ª


    The lantern had already been lit with blue flames.


    The demon attendant suddenly realized what he was about to do, but it was too late to stop him. Tao Mian applied force with his fingers, delivering a heavy blow, and the lotus lantern couldn''t withstand the force, shattering into pieces.


    He was going to break the blue lantern!


    Even Shen Bozhou was surprised. The Thousand Lantern Tower had seen dozens of lantern clashes, but due to the difficulty of identifying objects in the dark, the awkward positioning of the lanterns, and the need to guard against enemies within the time of a stick of incense, achieving all three was extremely difficult.


    Previous lantern clashes never managed to light all the lanterns, let alone have the extra energy to break them like Tao Mian did.


    Tao Mian''s idea was simple; he couldn''t possibly guard the red lotus lanterns with the remaining time, as the area was too large.


    The opponent would eventually think of breaking the lanterns.


    Instead of waiting for the opponent to come to their senses, it was better for him to strike first.


    Taking advantage of the demon attendant''s moment of confusion over whether to guard or break the red lanterns, Tao Mian had already shattered eight blue lanterns.


    And his opponent seemed to have made up his mind, adopting the same strategy.


    The guests marveled again as they watched the scene of the red and blue sea of lights gradually dissolving!


    Tao Mian shattered almost all the blue lanterns, leaving him with extra energy to protect his red lanterns.


    The demon attendant was struggling, falling behind.


    Just as the Immortal was about to secure victory, another person fell from the private room corridor.


    It was Shen Bozhou!


    As a distinguished guest, Shen Bozhou didn''t need to get involved personally, and it wasn''t in line with the rules.


    But he was always rebellious, and rules existed to be broken. When he got interested, he wanted to compete with Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian thought, here''s my chance to give him a good beating.


    The Immortal usually kept a low profile, but his skills were solid, and fighting someone like Shen Bozhou, who was inexperienced and self-taught, was like bullying a child.


    However, Shen Bozhou was a madman, growing crazier when faced with strong opponents. His reckless fighting style was shocking and explosive across the entire Three Realms.


    Tao Mian, having vented enough, naturally didn''t want to get entangled further. But Shen Bozhou approached closely at this moment, speaking in a voice only the two of them could hear¡ª


    "You really are a human Immortal."


    Tao Mian pretended not to hear, despite his identity being exposed.


    Shen Bozhou continued, saying that if he revealed Tao Mian''s identity here, the Immortal who ascended the tower would immediately become a commodity in the Thousand Lantern Tower.


    Tao Mian remained silent, but he thought that if it really came to that, it would be troublesome.


    There were only two outcomes.


    Either he wouldn''t be able to leave the Thousand Lantern Tower.


    Or none of the guests, except Xue Han, would be able to leave.


    He didn''t want to start a killing spree on his own, fearing that the money on hand wouldn''t be enough for Xue Han to clean up the mess.


    Xue Han, who had been sitting steadily in the private room, crushed a teacup in his hand when Shen Bozhou jumped down recklessly, cursing under his breath, "Mad dog."


    Shopkeeper Xue had no mood to savor his fine tea and left the private room with a flick of his sleeve. By this time, Tao Mian, Shen Bozhou, and his attendant had already climbed onto the round platform, with a bloodstain on Shen Bozhou''s face, the handiwork of someone obvious.


    Tao Mian glanced at the remaining incense, planning to step back into the darkness to make the most of the remaining time.


    At that moment, Shen Bozhou fell ahead of him, facing his direction, and simultaneously threw a wind blade.


    Tao Mian, who should have been falling, quickly adjusted his posture, raising his neck high to let the wind blade pass by.


    But his mask was inevitably sliced, revealing his right eye.


    It was a calm, unruffled lake, reflecting the passage of time, clear yet solemn, with a hint of ethereal divinity.


    In the Immortal''s eyes, Shen Bozhou, still falling, saw this lake.


    He suddenly grinned, his smile growing wider, revealing his crazed nature. His body twisted in mid-air in an unbelievable manner, landing back on the round platform, using his hand as a blade, aiming to crush the mask.


    A folding fan tapped his wrist, seemingly light as a feather, yet as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    Xue Han''s smile carried a chilling frost. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Second Young Master, that''s enough."


    Amidst the intense background noise, the singing official acted as if nothing had happened, strolling to the incense burner.


    The remaining incense burned to the end, releasing a wisp of blue smoke.


    The singing official sang out, "The incense is finished¡ª"

 Chapter 29 – Return to Peach Blossom Mountain

    The Henggong Fish fat was finally acquired by Shopkeeper Xue at a record-breaking price.


    On the carriage ride back, the royal blue satin box they brought from the Thousand Lantern Tower lay open before them, revealing the lustrous and precious fish fat.


    Tao Mian studied it for a while.


    "Such a small, inconspicuous thing almost cost this Immortal one of my shops."


    Opposite him, Xue Han was leisurely brewing tea.


    "Be content. It''s a blessing that you weren''t the one lost. Shen Bozhou won''t let this go easily."


    "Why? Just because I took something he wanted?"


    "He''s not interested in the fish fat. What truly intrigues him is your identity," Xue Han paused, "Did he say anything strange to you during the Lantern Collision?"


    Tao Mian thought carefully, and the only odd thing he could recall was Shen Bozhou exposing his Immortal identity in their conversation.


    "He recognized me as a human Immortal."


    "Oh?"


    Xue Han raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised.


    Explore the extended edition on pawread dot com.


    After being tormented by the Soul Return for three days, Little Tao Immortal shouldn''t have any trace of Immortal aura detectable by any demon or monster. Xue Han was confident in the incense he used, which was the most authentic.


    Unless Shen Bozhou discovered his disguise through other means.


    "Could it be because you naturally look like an Immortal?"


    "...What do you mean by looking like an Immortal," Tao Mian was equally puzzled but decided to let it go for now, "Anyway, let''s hope we don''t meet him again."


    "By saying that, you might just run into him tomorrow."


    "Please, no," every fiber of Tao Mian''s being resisted the idea, but he suddenly remembered something else, "Speaking of which, Xue Han, you actually know martial arts?"


    Tao Mian had clearly seen Xue Han block Shen Bozhou''s attack. He wasn''t a novice; he could gauge the power of that strike at a glance. Xue Han always maintained the image of a gentle and refined businessman, and Tao Mian had no memory of him practicing any cultivation techniques.


    As the topic turned to himself, Shopkeeper Xue relaxed, leaning against the cushion.


    "When you''re out and about, there are always things money can''t solve."


    His fingers idly played with the tassels of his fan, smiling.


    "......"


    "You seem very surprised."


    "I''m not; my face just looks like this."


    "Did you never imagine that someone who wasn''t taken in as your disciple could still throw a few punches and kicks?"


    "What''s so good about joining my Peach Blossom Mountain? You''d just suffer poverty with me."


    "You say that," Xue Han sighed, "but you never truly believe it. Peach Blossom Mountain is your sanctuary; you''re forever tied to it.


    I''ve figured it out. Your disciples are just passing through; only the mountain remains."


    For many years, Xue Han was troubled by one question: why did Tao Mian decide to save him back then but refused to take him back to Peach Blossom Mountain?


    At that time, Little Tao Immortal was poor, but he was still an Immortal who had lived for over a thousand years. Providing for two children wasn''t an issue. Peach Blossom Mountain was vast and bountiful; just leaving him a set of utensils and a bed would suffice, or even the bed could be spared.


    He didn''t ask for much.


    Life at the Xue residence was far more affluent and comfortable than that remote Peach Blossom Mountain, and his adoptive parents treated him with care and affection. The former Xue Han once persuaded himself to let go of his longing. What was there to desire in that little broken mountain? There were no exquisite dishes, no fine teas or wines, and certainly no rare antiques for him to admire.


    ...Let alone finding someone to serve him; the reality was more likely that he''d be serving the lazy Tao Mian.


    This self-consolation worked for a while, and Xue Han thought he was over it, that Peach Blossom Mountain was no longer his concern.


    But one day, as a young boy, he wandered through the courtyard. When the first leaf fell, heralding the arrival of autumn, he realized he still longed for that mountain.


    Many things require the courage to speak of as time passes. Twenty years after Gu Yuan, Tao Mian''s first disciple, passed away, Xue Han casually brought up the matter with him.


    Reflecting on his age at the time, he was still relatively young. If it were today''s Shopkeeper Xue, with no reservations, he might even resort to tying someone up to force a confession.


    But back then, Xue Han could only present his long-held obsession as a joke.


    As the crabapple blossoms fell and the wine carried a fragrant dust, Tao Mian and Xue Han sat in the courtyard, drinking together, with a pot of Xifeng wine and two white jade cups.


    Tao Mian was slightly tipsy, leaning against the lacquered red railing, pinching a crabapple blossom with pink edges and snowy tips between his fingers, his blinking slowed.


    Xue Han held his wine cup, deliberately averting his gaze, afraid he wouldn''t be able to speak.


    He joked, saying, "Look at Peach Blossom Mountain, a place of outstanding people and abundant resources. Raising ten children wouldn''t be a problem. Why did you only save Gu Yuan from the bathtub back then and send me, who was begging in the corner, to someone else?"


    Tao Mian responded with a noncommittal "hmm," like a meaningless murmur.


    As the evening breeze swept through, dozens of crabapple blossoms fell gracefully. Xue Han thought he wouldn''t get an answer.


    Then Tao Mian slowly spoke.


    "Xue Han... I often say... everyone has their own destiny... everyone has their own path to cultivate.


    Just like Gu Yuan became my disciple, and you were adopted by the Xue family."


    Xue Han waited expectantly, only to receive a meaningless response.


    His hand holding the cup paused slightly.


    Forget it.


    He assumed Tao Mian was drunk, not in his right mind. Asking him who he was now might not even yield an answer, let alone such a complex and profound question.


    But Tao Mian continued.


    He twirled the fallen blossom between his fingers, his thoughts drifting to the sky.


    He said, "What''s so good about being my disciple, Tao Mian? A life full of hardships and wandering. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An Immortal''s heart is made of flesh; an Immortal can also feel sorrow, melancholy, and have wild thoughts.


    Sometimes the Immortal wonders if it''s because the disciples are destined for hardship that they seek him out, or if meeting him brings them misfortune.


    If he hadn''t taught them the skills to reach the heavens, if they had lived as ordinary people, could they have lived a long and stable life?"


    Thinking back, Little Tao Immortal was just over a thousand years old at the time, so being overwhelmed by such thoughts was normal. Gu Yuan was his first disciple, and his death brought him years of lingering pain.


    It''s undeniable that the appearance of Lu Yuandi, to some extent, saved him. As his disciples grew, he too matured.


    He never shared his feelings with anyone, not even Xue Han, whom he had known for many years.


    At the time, Xue Han didn''t understand; he only felt that Tao Mian was being evasive and rejecting him.


    This subtle notion reached an extreme after Lu Yuandi became Tao Mian''s disciple. Xue Han grew increasingly perplexed.


    Moreover, because the Second Disciple was a girl, Tao Mian was even more concerned.


    Originally, they would have a few small gatherings each year, but after Lu Yuandi went up the mountain, Tao Mian always made excuses not to come.


    Xue Han had seen Lu Yuandi as a child, her face and hands always covered in dirt, running wild in the mountains every day, a little wild child. She wasn''t afraid of strangers, her dirty hands clutching a peach tree, her dark eyes staring at him like a fawn in the woods.


    The fact that "Shi Fu has friends" was a shock to her. At that time, she was in her rebellious phase; if Tao Mian wanted her to go east, he had to say, "Er Ya, you should go west."


    When Tao Mian went up the mountain to bring her back to cook, she was tucked under the Immortal''s arm, kicking and screaming, insisting she wouldn''t go.


    Then, in the not-so-spacious courtyard of Peach Blossom Temple, Xue Han, Tao Mian, and Lu Yuandi sat at the same table, tasting the Second Disciple''s cooking.


    Xue Han took a bite and nearly snapped his chopsticks.


    Seeing his displeasure, Tao Mian sincerely asked, "Shall I make you another dish?"


    Xue Han told him to stop fussing; he didn''t come to Peach Blossom Mountain to die.


    That day, he took an interest in Lu Yuandi and specifically investigated her background. Discovering that this dirt-covered girl was actually a princess from the previous dynasty, and that Tao Mian had taken such a troublesome figure as a disciple, Xue Han nearly decided to burn down Peach Blossom Mountain.


    One sect leader''s orphan was gone, and now a princess from the previous dynasty had arrived.


    Xue Han sneered, "Impressive."


    He unilaterally decided not to get involved in the affairs of Peach Blossom Mountain anymore, wanting to see what fate awaited this Second Disciple. After all, he had plenty of time.


    Later, the dirt-covered girl left Peach Blossom Mountain and transformed into a golden phoenix. She ascended the throne, proclaimed herself emperor, and sat aloof on the dragon throne, overlooking all beings.


    The path to the heights grows narrower with each step, leaving no room for anyone else. Even she had to stand on tiptoe to tread the precarious heavenly ladder.


    The Peach Blossom Immortal and Peach Blossom Mountain were not meant to be part of this journey.


    With Lu Yuandi gone, Tao Mian resumed their few annual gatherings. Under the familiar crabapple tree at the Xue residence, Xue Han asked Tao Mian if he felt lonely.


    The First Disciple was leaving, and the Second Disciple was leaving too. People came and went, but he remained, guarding the vibrant peach blossoms, year after year.


    Tao Mian''s alcohol tolerance had slightly improved over the years; he was no longer a one-cup wonder and could handle half a cup more.


    He took a small sip, smiling as he glanced at the master of the residence.


    "Recently, my memory hasn''t been great; I can''t quite recall the embarrassment of our first meeting."


    Xue Han said that bringing up such old, trivial matters was a buzzkill; it was something from so many years ago.


    "Yes, it''s been many years," Tao Mian sighed, "The child I carried half-dead into the clinic back then is now one of my few close friends."


    Mountains and rivers are not as important as the rarity of meeting and finding a true friend.


    Hearing this, Xue Han forgot to savor the wine at his lips, his mind momentarily blank.


    When he came to, he was slightly annoyed, muttering a low curse.


    He was scolding himself for being so easily relieved.


    That one accidental glance and a moment of soft-heartedness led the Immortal to forge a bond outside Peach Blossom Mountain.


    A disciple''s bond is a disciple''s bond; a friend''s bond is a friend''s bond.


    Tao Mian understood the distinction. He never considered taking Xue Han as a disciple, thinking they would have no further interaction.


    But Xue Han came to the mountain, and this accidental bond bore good fruit.


    The tangled mess in Xue Han''s heart, which had persisted for years, was cut through by the Immortal''s simple words. As he gazed at the moonlit courtyard, he found himself smiling.


    He thought that the distant, obsessive emperor would eventually understand that an Immortal is always an Immortal, like the moon in the mountain, casting its clear light over the world but never shining for anyone alone.


    Rather than chasing the moon, it''s better to take advantage of the beautiful scenery and raise a cup to drink with the moon.


    ...


    Of course, Shopkeeper Xue''s "enlightenment" was intermittent. Occasionally, when he was with Tao Mian, he still wanted to bind the Immortal to the mortal world.


    But the Immortal always found a way to escape, once or twice, ten times, a hundred times, and it became their unique way of interacting.


    After acquiring the Henggong Fish fat, Tao Mian naturally intended to return to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Xue Han wasn''t in a hurry; he said the formula was with him, and he could handle it himself.


    Then the bank''s staff witnessed the chief manager being forced to assist the deputy manager for three consecutive days.


    The chief manager was furious but couldn''t speak up, overturning seven or eight tables, only to have to obediently set them back up each time.


    The experience was so painful that when Xue Han finally let Tao Mian return to the mountain, with the prepared medicine packets in his arms, the sound of the abacus beads still echoed in his ears.


    The Immortal returned to Peach Blossom Mountain, dizzy and with ringing ears, greeted only by Chu Liuxue.


    Chu Liuxue circled the foot of the mountain every day, and finally, she saw the familiar corner of a robe appear around the bend.


    She couldn''t help but feel delighted, yet she restrained herself, simply saying she had a premonition last night, and it came true today.


    Tao Mian didn''t expose her, smiling as he patted her head.


    "San Tu has waited long enough. Rest assured, Shi Fu is here now."

 Chapter 30 – Unexpected arrival

    Chu Suiyan wasn''t able to come and welcome Shi Fu back to the mountain. After breakfast, he fell into a deep sleep once again.


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    Chu Liuxue helped him to bed, tucked him in, and skillfully fetched water to wipe his sweat.


    Tao Mian pushed open the door to the room and saw Chu Suiyan lying there as if lifeless. He handed the medicine packet to Chu Liuxue, instructing her to boil water and prepare the medicine, while he went forward to carefully check on Si Dui''s condition.


    It was more serious than when he had left. The young man was showing symptoms of night sweats.


    When leaving the Xue residence, Xue Han had warned him that the medicine might not take effect quickly, but it was important to persist with it. At night, someone needed to watch over him in case he vomited, to prevent him from choking on his own vomit.


    Xue Han suggested that Chu Liuxue and he take turns, but Tao Mian couldn''t bear to trouble his disciple, so he took the responsibility upon himself.


    As Xue Han had said, all medicine has some toxicity, and the side effects of this one tormented Chu Suiyan for most of the night, causing vomiting and dizziness.


    He groaned in discomfort, and Tao Mian was anxious. But there was nothing more he could do except repeatedly wipe him down, help him rinse his mouth, and massage a few acupoints on his head and neck to ease his discomfort.


    Midway through, Chu Suiyan woke up once. Tao Mian had his back to him, washing a towel in a copper basin.


    The sound of the clear water was especially distinct in the moonlit night. Chu Suiyan stared blankly at his master''s back, watching as he wrung out the towel, turned around, and looked at him with gentle, serene eyes. The cool, water-soaked cloth was placed on his forehead.


    "Shi Fu..."


    Chu Suiyan closed his eyes, feeling the coolness on his forehead, which somewhat alleviated the internal heat.


    He spoke in a very low, indistinct voice, saying that he would practice his swordsmanship diligently.


    Tao Mian, who had been worried about his disciple''s illness, couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this seemingly out-of-context statement, thinking that his disciple was speaking nonsense due to his illness.


    "I haven''t really forced you and your sister to practice swordsmanship, have I? Why are you even talking about it in your dreams..."


    He took it as his disciple''s sleep talk.


    Chu Suiyan weakly shook his head, but Tao Mian didn''t notice, busying himself with emptying the water from the copper basin.


    Many things can''t be judged in absolute terms of right or wrong; it''s just that one wrong step leads to another.


    By chance, there was no turning back.


    With Tao Mian and Chu Liuxue''s tireless care day and night, Chu Suiyan''s symptoms finally eased.


    Noting that his disciple was sleeping less each day, Tao Mian didn''t say it out loud, but he was relieved.


    If the medicine hadn''t worked, Tao Mian would have dragged Xue Han up to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    After recovering, Chu Suiyan lay in bed for another half a month. Chu Liuxue wouldn''t let him wander around to prevent catching a cold while his body was still weak and falling ill again.


    The young man was bored and restless indoors, pestering his sister every day and sneaking out.


    Tao Mian, as the master, not only didn''t stop him but also abetted him.


    Chu Liuxue caught the two of them picking fruits on the mountain more than once.


    The result for both the instigator and accomplice was no dinner, leaving them to munch on sour wild fruits. With each bite, the master and disciple''s faces scrunched up.


    The siblings spent a few more peaceful years in the mountains, with the younger brother growing taller and more handsome.


    The sister tied her long hair into a ponytail, cascading from the top of her head, the ends brushing her shoulder blades like wings.


    The immortal, however, remained unchanged in appearance. Time passed gently over him like the wind.


    Chu Suiyan learned all the cultivation techniques Tao Mian taught him and even created his own sword manual without a teacher.


    He indeed had talent. Like the previous two disciples, as soon as he left the mountain, he would amaze the world.


    Chu Suiyan, like a young beast, greedily absorbed and sought nourishment. He hoped Tao Mian would teach him the techniques that the senior brother and second senior sister had learned, but Tao Mian tapped his forehead and said not to be greedy.


    "What Shi Fu teaches you is naturally the most suitable for you. Si Dui, with these two skills, you are already invincible."


    The young man pouted in disappointment, his temperament never quite maturing, perhaps because he was always under the protection of the immortal.


    "My ''Dream Prayer'' isn''t even proficient yet. I can''t even confuse my sister."


    The immortal just laughed.


    "Disciple, the reason your ''Dream Prayer'' isn''t proficient isn''t due to lack of talent, but because you don''t understand the human heart."


    "The human heart? I..."


    He wanted to say more, but Chu Liuxue, who was peeling chestnuts nearby, raised her hand and stuffed a handful of sweet chestnut kernels into his mouth, silencing him.


    "Mmm mmm¡ª"


    "Try it, see if it''s cooked."


    Chu Suiyan nodded with wide eyes.


    Receiving a positive response, Chu Liuxue finally put one in her own mouth.


    "Sis, you''re using me as a poison tester again!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could your sister be so malicious?"


    Chu Liuxue tasted it herself before offering some to Tao Mian. Tao Mian, always sharing food and drink with his disciples, accepted them readily. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The freshly cooked chestnuts were still slightly hot to the touch.


    The three of them sat together in the small courtyard, the autumn mountains clear and bright, the fragrance of osmanthus filling the air, with only the sound of their chatter and the cracking of chestnut shells breaking the silence.


    As expected, the siblings quarreled again. Si Dui was the type to get more upset the more he talked, while San Tu got more fired up the more she thought about it, leading to endless bickering.


    Tao Mian didn''t intervene, squinting as he chewed on the sweet chestnuts, enjoying the distant autumn scenery.


    Kids, it''s normal to argue a bit.


    In the end, it was always Si Dui who stormed off first.


    Sure enough, unable to out-argue his sister, Chu Suiyan stood up and left the courtyard in a huff.


    Once her brother was gone, Chu Liuxue became quiet.


    Tao Mian gently waved his bamboo fan. As the weather cooled, he fanned slowly, and the two of them chatted idly.


    "San Tu," Tao Mian suddenly called the young girl, "have you ever thought about returning to the Demonic Realm?"


    Chu Liuxue didn''t know why Tao Mian asked this, and she looked at him quietly.


    "People from the Demonic Realm have been looking for you, haven''t they?"


    Tao Mian was right. Over the past few years, people from Sky''s End Valley had come several times, each time with the same purpose: to ask the young Valley Master to return to the Demonic Realm and restore Sky''s End Valley.


    Chu Liuxue''s answer was always the same; she said she was not capable enough and asked them to leave and not to come again.


    She wasn''t avoiding it; on the contrary, she was very aware of her situation.


    Sky''s End Valley hadn''t completely fallen; it had merely split into two factions. The faction currently in power wasn''t her father''s old retainers, and the latter''s purpose in seeking her was quite clear.


    The changes in Sky''s End Valley had been going on for over a decade. She had never participated in any of their secret meetings, didn''t understand the operations behind them, and was even less familiar with the power struggles.


    She was just a pawn.


    When Tao Mian asked, Chu Liuxue answered candidly.


    Except for one secret, she hid nothing from Tao Mian.


    She said that people from Sky''s End Valley had indeed come looking for her, but she was unwilling to leave the mountain.


    She said that with her abilities, she couldn''t be of much help, so it was better to stay on the mountain and avoid causing trouble.


    Tao Mian nodded, not intending to continue the topic, seeing that Chu Liuxue didn''t want to delve deeper.


    As the northern geese flew south, Chu Liuxue gathered the peeled chestnut shells into a small pile, which echoed the distant mountain range.


    She placed the most intact half-shell on top as decoration.


    She said, "Banknote, if there''s a chance, I''ll take you to see my hometown."


    It was supposed to be an immediate departure, with Tao Mian taking the two children, their bags packed, but a letter from Xue Han stopped them in their tracks.


    Xue Han wrote, "Tao Mian, you better get off that broken mountain of yours, the Emperor''s handpicked Crown Prince is planning a coup."

 Chapter 31 – Plotting

    The Emperor appointed the eldest prince, Lu Yuan, as the crown prince seven years ago.


    During these seven years, the crown prince has been benevolent and self-disciplined, earning praise both inside and outside the court.


    However, the Emperor has always been harsh and distant towards the crown prince.


    Rumors abound. Some say it''s because the crown prince was adopted and lacks a deep blood connection. Others claim the Emperor was pressured by ministers to appoint the crown prince early, and has never felt secure on the throne.


    In the past two years, the Emperor has become obsessed with the pursuit of immortality, neglecting state affairs, which have gradually been taken over by the young crown prince.


    The Emperor seeks immortals and medicines, builds altars, and spends gold and silver like pouring them into a bottomless pit.


    The Emperor''s obsession has unsettled the palace, while the crown prince''s power rises in secret.


    Now, with his wings fully grown, he plans to dethrone the Emperor.


    Tao Mian briefly read the letter Xue Han sent him, and nearly crushed the table in anger.


    Utterly absurd!


    Lu Yuandi is Tao Mian''s personal disciple. If she wanted immortality, why seek it elsewhere?


    This is clearly a setup.


    He gave a brief explanation to his two bewildered disciples, saying he needed to go on a long journey.


    Chu Suiyan nodded and asked blankly, "Shi Fu, are you bringing the Second Disciple back to the mountain?"


    Chu Liuxue pinched his arm, signaling him to hold his tongue.


    As Tao Mian hurriedly left, he left behind a single remark¡ªShi Fu will consider it.


    Tao Mian traveled swiftly, and by dusk, he arrived outside the palace after receiving the letter in the afternoon.


    Like an immortal entering an uninhabited realm, he easily slipped inside without alerting anyone.


    In the vast palace, a person seemed like a grain of sand. Tao Mian looked around, planning to coerce a palace servant to inquire about Lu Yuandi''s whereabouts.


    Someone emerged from behind a white magnolia tree.


    The crown prince stood tall in a red python robe under the flowers.


    "Little Taoist Tao, you have indeed come."


    Tao Mian was momentarily at a loss for how to react to this young man. He had spent some time in the palace when the crown prince was just an ordinary prince. Though precocious, he would show his innocent nature when quarreling with the other three children. He would either be studying or chasing after his sister to prevent her from causing trouble.


    It turns out he had grown so much, his every move subtly carrying an imperial demeanor.


    There were no signs of palace servants or guards around, perhaps intentionally by the crown prince, who might have anticipated Tao Mian''s return and waited here.


    Tao Mian said, "Crown Prince, why such heartlessness?"


    The crown prince did not offer much defense but pointed Tao Mian in a direction.


    "I have her locked up there. Go."


    Upon hearing this, Tao Mian rushed straight in the direction indicated, not bothering to question why the crown prince had imprisoned the Emperor.


    The palace was remote and desolate, and the deeper Tao Mian went, the more he frowned.


    An elderly blind palace maid seemed to hear footsteps, turned her head slightly toward him, then slowly turned back, staring blankly at a cluster of wild grass in the garden.


    Tao Mian passed by her and stopped outside the tightly closed palace doors.


    He placed his hands on the doors, closed his eyes briefly, and then pushed them open.


    The old wooden doors creaked, stirring up a few strands of dust. The interior was deep and dim, with only the twilight pouring through the window cracks.


    Lu Yuandi sat sideways by the window, having shed her dragon robe and changed back into the clothes she wore when she first left Peach Blossom Mountain.


    When Tao Mian pushed the door open, she withdrew her gaze from the distance and looked at the immortal standing at the door.


    "You''ve come."


    Lu Yuandi''s eyes curved, her attire simple and elegant, reminiscent of the past.


    The master and disciple looked at each other from afar, one sitting, the other standing, separated by the glow of the setting sun, as if they had found the days gone by.


    "I''ve kept this old outfit," Lu Yuandi said, rising from the worn chair, lifting her arms slightly, and turning halfway around, "Some parts were cut by sharp objects, but I found a skilled embroiderer to mend them. You can''t see any traces, can you? Just like before."


    Tao Mian remained silent.


    The smile at the corner of Lu Yuandi''s mouth froze, and she withdrew her hand, letting it fall to her side.


    She seemed helpless, shaking her head lightly.


    "How can it be the same as before? Clothes aren''t as good as new, and people aren''t the same as they used to be."


    "Yuan Di," Tao Mian finally spoke, uttering his first words, "You''ve lost weight."


    Lu Yuandi felt a surge in her heart, tears nearly falling.


    He didn''t ask why she ended up like this, nor why she went through so much trouble, only concerned about her weight loss.


    She blinked quickly, turning her gaze back to the window.


    "The food sent from the palace is decent, but I''ve lost my appetite lately and don''t feel like eating."


    Tao Mian sighed softly.


    "If you don''t want to stay here, why not return to the mountain with Shi Fu?"


    "Is Little Tao willing to let me go back?" Lu Yuandi smiled, "When I left, I swore I''d burn your mountain down."


    Tao Mian gave a soft "hmm."


    "Shi Fu permits it, let you burn the mountain."


    Lu Yuandi''s eyes flickered, her long lashes fluttering like butterfly wings, even her breathing slowed.


    For a moment, deep pain flashed in her eyes, quickly suppressed and buried.


    With slender fingers, she pointed to the chair opposite. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Little Tao, keep me company for a chat."


    Tao Mian approached and sat on the empty chair.


    Lu Yuandi mentioned there was no good tea or wine in the palace, apologizing for the lack of hospitality. The immortal shook his head, telling her not to mind.


    The master and disciple hadn''t seen each other for a long time, with much to talk about. It was mostly Lu Yuandi asking, and Tao Mian answering.


    Tao Mian spoke of the osmanthus blooming in the mountains, and the autumn fruits ripening. The two disciples bickered all day, throwing persimmons at each other. The persimmons, which Shi Fu didn''t get to eat, were wasted by them. The courtyard was filled with the sweet scent of persimmons, and he wondered when the children would grow up.


    Wu Changzai had aged and couldn''t walk anymore. Recently, it often moved to the courtyard gate, gazing at the distant mountains and clouds. Can a chicken feel sorrow? What is it thinking about, what is it longing for? As it watched the clouds, he would sit on a small stool and watch it, and before he knew it, a whole day had passed.


    He had handed over the shops in the mortal world to Xue Han, with contributions from both Lu Yuandi and Gu Yuan. He was never good at managing those things. Xue Han excelled in this area, running everything smoothly. One day, Xue Han showed him the money in the accounts, and he was shocked to realize how wealthy he was. Xue Han said he had wealth but didn''t enjoy luxury. He told Xue Han that the cockroaches at home were getting rampant again, and he needed to hurry back to curb their arrogance.


    Little Girl Wang''s descendants finally had a granddaughter after four boys. The full moon celebration was lively, with firecrackers booming. He took the two little ones to join the festivities. The family''s daughter-in-law recognized him, approached with the baby, and handed him a basket of red eggs. He touched the child''s forehead with his finger, blessing her with longevity and peace.


    Lu Yuandi listened to Tao Mian recounting these trivial matters, always smiling slightly, not interrupting him.


    When Tao Mian finished his ramblings, she said it was wonderful, that life in the mountains was always rich with interest, unlike her palace, which could only draw on the breath of the living, filled with a sense of decay.


    "Yuan Di," Tao Mian said again, "come back to the mountain with Shi Fu."


    Lu Yuandi smiled faintly, as if she wanted to cough, but covered her mouth with her hand, suppressing it.


    "Shi Fu, I still have... unfinished business."


    "What more do you want to do," Tao Mian sighed, "you''ve done enough."


    On the way here, the immortal was angry. The crown prince, whom Lu Yuandi personally established, though not close to him, wouldn''t harm him. She let him study, practice martial arts, and taught him the way of a ruler. When he grew up, he would turn against the Emperor.


    But when he saw the crown prince for the first time, he realized that perhaps things were not so simple.


    Lu Yuandi said that nothing could be hidden from Shi Fu.


    "You and the crown prince are putting on a show? Yuan Di, even if you want the crown prince to ascend, it doesn''t have to be like this. There are many ways."


    As soon as Tao Mian finished speaking, the Second Disciple shook her head.


    "It''s a play, but not a play..."


    Lu Yuandi didn''t finish her sentence before suddenly covering her mouth and bending over.


    "Yuan Di!"


    Tao Mian immediately rose from his seat, supporting her back, bending down to look at his disciple''s face.


    Lu Yuandi''s eyes were red, dark circles under her eyes, and blood seeped through her fingers, a sign of poisoning.


    "The crown prince I established... cough, cough, is ruthless," she said with a smile, "I didn''t choose wrong."


    "Don''t speak now, Shi Fu will find medicine for you."


    Tao Mian reached into his pocket for the mustard seed pouch, his hands trembling slightly.


    A bloodstained hand stopped him.


    "Shi Fu," Lu Yuandi looked up, shaking her head gently, "it''s useless, the poison has been in the food for many days. Accumulated to this point, no elixir can save me."


    Tao Mian felt the blood from his disciple''s hand inevitably smearing his hand, almost burning, his heart aching with each beat.


    "Why... go to such lengths."


    Lu Yuandi released Tao Mian''s hand, leaning back in the chair, her breathing growing more labored.


    She said the crown prince was deeply hidden.


    In the palace, more than one person coveted the throne, and her adopted crown prince lacked a strong foundation, easily falling if not careful.


    She worried whether the young man could bear the burden, thinking, why not give him a test? If he passes, he passes; if not, she''ll find someone else.


    Support us at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    A mortal''s life ultimately has a limit, and Lu Yuandi knew this well. Staying on Peach Blossom Mountain might bring immortality, but she was no longer a person of that mountain.


    Even so, immortality was still a good excuse.


    She fabricated a lie with it.


    She saw clearly the crown prince''s secret maneuvers but did not stop him.


    There were even a few times when the crown prince almost exposed himself, and she cleaned up the mess.


    Lu Yuandi was no longer young. She was tired, weary.


    She needed a successor to take her place.


    She scrutinized the leaders of several factions, still feeling that the crown prince she raised was the best.


    She was paving the way for the crown prince.


    Whether the crown prince understood her intentions, she didn''t care; she only wanted the result.


    After removing other obstacles, the reigning Emperor naturally became the last obstacle.


    The crown prince began to deal with her.


    This game of chess was protracted, and Lu Yuandi naturally wouldn''t let the crown prince smoothly ascend the throne.


    After countless overt and covert attacks, she successfully lost.


    Entering this secluded palace, Lu Yuandi could finally be herself. She slept until she woke naturally during the day and counted on her fingers at night how many days the poison the crown prince gave her would take to kill her.


    She didn''t tell Tao Mian, thinking her death would eventually become public.


    If Tao Mian found out early, he would be sad once. At the time of Great Mourning, he would be sad again.


    Lu Yuandi thought she was so contradictory, hoping Tao Mian wouldn''t forget her, yet hoping he would.


    But Tao Mian came.


    She watched the sun set outside the window, the sunset as red as the blood on her lips.


    She said, "Shi Fu, I want to go back to the mountain and take a look."


    In the 26th year of Yuan An, a fire broke out in the palace, and the Emperor died in Changhua Palace. Crown Prince Lu Yuan ascended the throne, taking the era name Jianxing.


    That night, as everyone was busy fighting the fire, no one noticed a figure climbing over the palace wall, disappearing far into the sky.

 Chapter 32 – Place of the Souls Return

    Tao Mian carried Lu Yuandi back to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    When they decided to leave, Lu Yuandi suddenly said they should help the crown prince one last time.


    So Tao Mian cast a spell, and an endless blaze erupted, swiftly engulfing the desolate palace.


    Lu Yuandi''s body could no longer endure any turmoil, so Tao Mian, fearing the fire might reach her, placed her far away beside a nameless stone monument. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did he set the fire.


    The immortal had prepared everything and was about to retrace his steps to find his disciple when a heartrending cry came from behind.


    He turned around and saw a young girl in an apricot-colored palace dress, ignoring the people trying to stop her, determined to rush into the flames.


    Hearing the repeated cries of "Your Highness, you mustn''t," Tao Mian recognized the girl''s identity.


    It was the little princess Lu Yao from years ago.


    Reflected in Lu Yao''s eyes were layers of flames, but the light in her heart dimmed bit by bit. She knelt on the ground in despair, covering her face with her hands, and sobbed uncontrollably.


    Tao Mian etched this scene deeply into his memory.


    It turned out that within these cold palace walls, there was still someone grieving for Lu Yuandi.


    He lingered no longer, bypassed the back wall, and returned to his disciple''s side.


    By Lu Yuandi''s hand was a broken branch adorned with a few withered flowers.


    Seeing his figure appear, Lu Yuandi smiled.


    "Little Tao, shall we go?"


    "Let''s go."


    Tao Mian caught a glimpse of two lines of words newly inscribed on the stone monument, but Lu Yuandi told him not to look.


    "It''s just a story left behind, no need to mind it."


    Tao Mian complied with her wishes. He carried the frail Lu Yuandi, as light as a piece of paper.


    Though the road back to the mountain was long, it didn''t feel lengthy. Lu Yuandi lay on Tao Mian''s back, her eyes closed, letting the night breeze caress her hair and face.


    "Are we there?"


    "Yes."


    Lu Yuandi coughed lightly, looking up at the mountain before her.


    Even at night, it didn''t seem desolate here; instead, the moonlight draped the mountain in a layer of gentle gauze, everything clear and serene.


    "I can''t walk anymore, Little Tao," Lu Yuandi said with a smile, suppressing the blood rising in her throat, "Carry me up the mountain."


    "Alright."


    Tao Mian asked where she wanted to go, but she told him not to ask, just to follow her directions.


    They first went to the Taoist Temple to see Wu Changzai. Wu Changzai was asleep, and Lu Yuandi didn''t have the heart to wake it, only reaching out to stroke the cage.


    On the way, they passed by the sleeping quarters of the Chu siblings. Lu Yuandi didn''t let Tao Mian get close, standing quietly outside for a while, lost in thought.


    Then they continued up the mountain path. By now, the peach blossom season had long passed, which was a pity, but a few persimmons still hung here and there. Tao Mian picked one for Lu Yuandi, but she didn''t eat it, cherishing it in her hand.


    Master and disciple walked and talked, and Lu Yuandi spoke more than usual.


    She said that as a child, she thought Peach Blossom Mountain was vast, taking days and nights to explore. Everywhere was filled with unseen flowers and trees, everywhere held something novel.


    Her greatest joy then was exploring the mountain''s boundaries. She had climbed to the highest point of the mountain and reached its farthest end. There, by a clear stream, she piled a tall stack of stones as a mark of her visit.


    After living there for a few years, she had explored every corner of the mountain and felt it had grown smaller. The idea of leaving the mountain had already taken root in her heart. She thought, the mountain is good, Shi Fu is good, but outside the mountain, there was always a voice calling her, saying, your matters are unfinished, how can you indulge in the comfort here?


    So she left, departing from Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Outside, she had no confidants and dared not make close friends. On those rare nights when she didn''t have to scheme or plot, she would talk to herself.


    She asked herself if she regretted it, regretted leaving Peach Blossom Mountain and Shi Fu.


    The answer was always, always.


    She thought the human heart is truly greedy, wanting everything. The court and the martial world, she wanted both.


    But reality forced her to choose one side.


    She had once been obsessed with the sense of control that power brought, the ability to decide life and death, to follow her heart''s desires.


    She thought, in the end, the mountain is small.


    Now, thinking back, it was just twisted self-consolation. She couldn''t return to the mountain, so she resented it.


    Now she had finally returned to the place she had dreamed of day and night. She raised her arm, brushing through the layers of branches.


    It turned out the mountain was so vast.


    People say returning to the green mountains is good, but how many have returned?


    Lu Yuandi smiled silently, withdrawing her arm, clutching the persimmon Tao Mian had picked for her.


    They wandered the mountain for a long time, each time with Lu Yuandi giving directions, walking east, looking west.


    Unknowingly, the moon rose to the middle of the sky.


    "Little Tao," her voice grew weaker, and if one didn''t listen closely, her words were already inaudible, "it''s here, turn a corner, and we''re there."


    Tao Mian remained silent, though he had guessed a quarter of an hour ago where Lu Yuandi wanted to go.


    He followed her instructions, carrying his disciple, walking along the path, until a gravestone stood quietly in the moonlight.


    "It seems my memory... isn''t too bad," Lu Yuandi spoke with a slight breathlessness, and Tao Mian heard her laughter.


    She asked Little Tao to put her down, so she could greet Senior Brother Gu.


    To let him lead her on the road.


    Lu Yuandi seemed to regain her energy, and with Tao Mian''s help, she slowly walked to Gu Yuan''s grave.


    She sat cross-legged, coughed twice, accidentally vomited half a mouthful of blood, which she carefully wiped away with a handkerchief, making herself clean and tidy.


    The handkerchief was already completely stained with blood.


    "Senior Brother," Lu Yuandi tucked the handkerchief back into her sleeve, smiling at the gravestone, "though you and I have never met, soon, we will."


    She said she was late by decades in greeting him, hoping Senior Brother wouldn''t mind.


    Lu Yuandi murmured softly, speaking whatever came to mind. She first reported her name to Gu Yuan, then introduced her life story, hoping Senior Brother Gu would take care of her, and in the next life, let her find a good family.


    At this point, she paused, troubled.


    What if Senior Brother had already reincarnated? Forget it, forget it, don''t worry about that. In any case, for the sake of their shared bond, if they met, she hoped Senior Brother would help his junior sister, striving to be human again in the next life.


    Lu Yuandi then talked about the third junior sister and fourth junior brother, saying they were better than they were back then, at least they were still with Tao Mian. What were you and I doing at sixteen or seventeen, fighting and making enemies everywhere, leaving Little Tao to clean up the mess?


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]"


    She asked if Gu Yuan ever regretted leaving the mountain, why she regretted it so much. How could people be like this, making choices and then clinging to the past?


    If she could completely let go, she could have sat on the emperor''s throne for at least seven or eight more years.


    If she hadn''t left the mountain, she could now be lively and follow Tao Mian, accompanying Senior Brother for several more Qingming Festivals.


    Why do people always waver, always look around, always sit in a golden house, yet still yearn for the peach blossoms outside the wall?


    As Lu Yuandi spoke, tears fell. She quietly let the tears wet her clothes, still speaking.


    She asked if Senior Brother believed in reincarnation, saying she thought about it and decided it might be better if he didn''t take her to reincarnate. Even if she lived again, she would still live in confusion.


    She seemed to realize the tears continuously flowing from her eyes, took out the only handkerchief from her sleeve, but found it was full of blood, with no clean spot left to use.


    She helplessly put it away, preparing to wipe her tears with her sleeve, when another clean handkerchief was handed to her.


    Tao Mian had somehow come to her side.


    Lu Yuandi smiled, took it, and wiped her tears haphazardly, still able to joke with Tao Mian.


    "Little Tao, hurry and bury me. That pit has been waiting for many years, finally put to use."


    Tao Mian silently looked at her, and Lu Yuandi looked at his reddened eyes, suddenly feeling relieved.


    "I once worried whether, after my death, you would remember me like you remember Gu Yuan, considering all the bad things I''ve done."


    Tao Mian wanted to say that compared to your senior brother, you two are like two peas in a pod, equally adept at making mistakes and angering Shi Fu.


    But his throat choked, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Lu Yuandi leaned against the empty monument, looking at the moon in the sky, and said that now everything was worth it.


    Someone would not forget her.


    She asked Tao Mian if he remembered the scene when they first met, guessing which character his "Mian" was. She said it was the "mian" in "thinking of the distant road," but Tao Mian said it was the "mian" in "drunk and wanting to sleep."


    Tao Mian only wanted a dream, for you to come and go as you please. Lu Yuandi, however, lingered, unable to let go.


    The distant road is unimaginable, but I dream of it every night.


    Dreaming of being by my side, suddenly realizing I''m in a foreign land.


    Some things are destined from the beginning.


    Beside Gu Yuan''s gravestone stood a peach tree, which over the years had grown tall and wide.


    Unfortunately, it hadn''t bloomed.


    Tao Mian cast a spell, and the once withered branches suddenly blossomed, vibrant and dazzling. Lu Yuandi looked up, the sky filled with delicate peach blossoms, covering her clothes, hiding the dried bloodstains.


    She smiled sweetly, catching the falling flowers with one hand, humming a childhood song.


    Peach blossoms red, willow green.


    Carp leaping ashore, spring water lapping the bank.


    Thinking of my drifting self.


    Going far, going far.


    The flying thistle finally finds its home.


    The persimmon in her hand rolled away, her face tilted to one side, her soul returning to Peach Mountain.

 Chapter 33 – Immortal in the Human World

    Chu Liuxue found Tao Mian halfway up the mountain.


    She heard noises in the courtyard in the middle of the night and recognized the voice of the Immortal. Just as she was about to lift the covers and go out to greet him, she heard Tao Mian call Lu Yuandi''s name.


    The Emperor had actually come.


    Lu Yuandi, who should have been dealing with the crown prince in the deep palace, appeared on Peach Blossom Mountain. This was not a good sign. Chu Liuxue retracted her leg back onto the bed, covered herself with the blanket, and counted the grids on the mosquito net.


    When she thought the time was right, she finally walked out of the house.


    With a mindset of giving it a try, she went up the mountain to search for Tao Mian.


    There was still about an hour before dawn, and the mountain path was difficult to traverse. Chu Liuxue didn''t expect to meet the Immortal smoothly.


    But by chance, she really did find Tao Mian.


    The Immortal was leaning against a peach tree, his eyes slightly closed, as if he were asleep.


    Chu Liuxue approached and checked his breathing.


    Alive.


    Two people went into the mountain, but only one came out. She knew what had happened.


    Sensing another presence, Tao Mian opened his eyes, his vision still somewhat blurry.


    "Why are you sleeping here?"


    Chu Liuxue squatted down to meet Tao Mian''s gaze. The Immortal''s eyes were vacant, as if he had suffered a great blow.


    The girl sighed.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. The cemetery is far from here; neither he nor she can see you."


    Tao Mian said nothing.


    "You''re not made of iron; there''s no need to hold it in."


    This time, Tao Mian was willing to speak.


    "It''s embarrassing for a master to cry in front of his disciple."


    "...Then I''ll turn around and not look at you."


    Chu Liuxue did as she said, shifting her squatting position so her back faced Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian hugged the tree, first sobbing softly, then wailing loudly.


    After a while of crying, Chu Liuxue''s legs went numb from squatting. Unable to hold on, she began to console him.


    "You''re over a thousand years old; why are you crying like a child?"


    "You just said I didn''t have to hold it in..."


    "A little crying is fine, but if you cry yourself to death, I''ll have to bury you."


    "¡­"


    A long beam of light appeared on the horizon, and the two tacitly stopped talking, quietly immersed in the dim pre-dawn scenery.


    Chu Liuxue plucked a foxtail grass, rubbed its fluffy tip, and then held the root, drawing random lines in the sand.


    "You can tell me what''s on your mind."


    "No, if I talk too much, you''ll say I''m nagging."


    "Just for today."


    Tao Mian opened his mouth but suddenly didn''t know where to start. The tree bark was rough against his face, and his clothes were smudged, gray and white, so disheveled.


    To access the premium content, go to [ ].


    He pulled a bitter smile.


    "It doesn''t matter; time heals all wounds."


    "You can fool your disciple, but don''t fool yourself. If I say the name Gu Yuan now, won''t you feel sad?"


    Tao Mian started sobbing again, and Chu Liuxue sighed.


    "See, there''s no need to force yourself to forget. If you''re sad, cry. Being able to cry means you''re still human."


    "It sounds like you''re scolding me."


    "Don''t overthink it; I''m just stating facts. Think about it, at your age, if you really cultivate to become an emotionless old Immortal, how boring would that be? I''d have to run away."


    "...At least I still look like I''m in my twenties."


    "But your heart is already barren."


    The foxtail grass in her hand broke, and Chu Liuxue picked another nice one.


    She asked him to tell her the story of the Emperor.


    So Tao Mian began to speak, starting from the first time he saw Lu Yuandi, when she was stealing his chickens.


    She was forced to stay on the mountain to practice swordsmanship until she left the mountain.


    The rest of the story was known to all; she governed diligently, loved the people, and brought peace and prosperity.


    In the end, she returned to Peach Blossom Mountain, back to where it all began.


    Tao Mian recalled wandering the mountain with Lu Yuandi on his back, and the questions she asked him.


    Little Tao, am I a good child?


    Yes.


    Am I a good disciple?


    Yes.


    Am I a good Emperor?


    Yes.


    Lu Yuandi smiled, content.


    Great, now I can finally be no one.


    Tao Mian talked for a long time until a red sun rose on the horizon. The night faded, and Peach Blossom Mountain was bathed in warm golden light.


    The Immortal gazed at the dazzling brilliance, his eyes reflecting a light brown hue.


    He stood up, the sound of his sleeves brushing the grass catching the girl''s attention.


    "Heading back?"


    "Yes."


    "Not sad anymore?"


    "Sad," Tao Mian paused, looking back toward the cemetery, which was also dyed a brilliant red by the morning glow, the two tombstones leaning against each other, "but her return home is a great comfort to me."


    After a lifetime, the leaves finally return to their roots.


    ...


    After descending the mountain, Little Tao Immortal showed no trace of the previous day''s overwhelming sorrow. He resumed his usual routine, waking up each day to the sound of Chu Suiyan''s erratic swordplay and being coerced by Chu Liuxue to have breakfast.


    The people from Sky''s End Valley still hadn''t given up on taking the young Valley Master back. They came in waves, and Tao Mian encountered them a few times.


    Each time, he pretended not to see them. It was his disciple''s personal matter, not his to meddle in.


    He trusted his disciple to handle it properly.


    Sure enough, each time Chu Liuxue sent them away without disturbing Tao Mian or mentioning it to him.


    Both understood and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Only once, when Chu Liuxue was out gathering herbs and Chu Suiyan was off playing somewhere, leaving Tao Mian alone at the Taoist Temple.


    The people from Sky''s End Valley came, and he ran into them directly.


    On the west side of Peach Blossom Temple, there was a small peach grove, where the peaches were sweeter than those in the mountains. Tao Mian, with nothing to do today, took the temple''s only remaining yellow chicken for a stroll.


    Not long after Lu Yuandi passed away, Wu Changzai couldn''t hold on either.


    The yellow chicken was a proud rooster, strutting with arrogance. It couldn''t be tied with a rope, so Tao Mian had to respectfully invite it out.


    In the peach grove, he scattered some feed and nimbly climbed a tree.


    Su Tianhe came to find the young Valley Master but didn''t see anyone and was quite annoyed. He had been ordered by his father to find the young Valley Master or not return home. Su Tianhe had tried more than once to persuade his father to give up. That little girl wasn''t interested in this; there was no need to force it. Dad, you''re just old-fashioned. If it doesn''t work out, why don''t you take the position yourself?


    Then his father swept him out of the house with a broom.


    Sulking, Su Tianhe came to the mortal world and wasn''t in a hurry to travel. He wandered around for many days before leisurely arriving here, coincidentally when Chu Liuxue wasn''t at the Taoist Temple.


    He thought it was just as well, treating it as a sightseeing trip.


    By chance, he entered the peach grove and saw a plump rooster pecking around.


    He frowned, looked around, and saw no one. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Tianhe took a couple of steps forward, intending to see if the chicken had become a spirit.


    A peach hit the back of his head.


    This pink peach was quite hard, though it was red. It made him grimace in pain, and he looked up to find the culprit.


    A soft sleeve brushed over Su Tianhe''s head, and he saw an Immortal in a sky-blue outer robe sitting leisurely on a sturdy branch, smiling at him.


    The Immortal had an ethereal appearance and an extraordinary aura. His outer robe was tied with a knot, holding five or six peaches, casual and relaxed.


    He held the peaches tightly in his arms and extended a hand to Su Tianhe.


    "My fruit fell; could you please hand it to me?"


    Su Tianhe was momentarily stunned, the peach in his hand soft and fuzzy. The yellow chicken was pecking at the feed, and as it pecked, it nipped at his long boot twice.


    He thought, so there really are Immortals in this world, not just in books or paintings, but right in front of him, reflected in his eyes.

 Chapter 34 – Getting caught in the crossfire

    Tao Mian stretched out his hand for a long time, but the young man under the tree didn''t respond.


    "Stunned?"


    He changed his sitting position, letting his legs dangle in the air, making it easier to extend his arm forward.


    Tao Mian waved his hand in front of the young man''s eyes. The young man blinked twice and gasped, as if waking from a dream.


    "That was terrifying. I felt like I died just now. Why is this place so eerie..."


    Tao Mian was about to climb down the tree with his peaches when he heard the young man mumbling, and he almost burst out laughing.


    "You''re from the Demonic Realm, right? This Peach Blossom Mountain is an immortal mountain, how could it be eerie?"


    Su Tianhe felt a bit embarrassed and scratched the back of his head with a sheepish smile.


    Tao Mian could tell at a glance that he was a demon, but he seemed friendly. Thinking it was fate that they met, he gestured for him to climb up the tree.


    "Isn''t this a bit inappropriate..." Su Tianhe glanced worriedly at the tree. "What if it breaks..."


    "Don''t worry about it. This tree is older than you by several cycles, it''s sturdy. Are you coming up or not? If not, forget it."


    If Tao Mian had urged him, Su Tianhe might not have cared. But since Tao Mian said "come if you want," Su Tianhe felt compelled to climb up.


    Young people are naturally rebellious.


    Tao Mian shared two peaches from his arms with him, then pulled out a water flask from his sleeve, rinsed off the dirt, and took a big bite. Su Tianhe, a young master accustomed to luxury, had never eaten peaches like this before. Initially, he was disdainful.


    But after the first bite, he changed his mind.


    The peaches from Peach Blossom Mountain were large, sweet, and fragrant. Everyone who tasted them praised them.


    The two of them sat on the tree eating peaches.


    By the end of August, the summer heat had slightly subsided, and the autumn chill was setting in. The temperature in the mountains was slightly lower than outside, making it particularly pleasant.


    Su Tianhe was quite talkative. He had been traveling since his teenage years, wandering between the Demonic Realm and the human world. He told Tao Mian about the beautiful scenery outside the mountains, about high peaks and deep valleys, tranquil waters, bustling cities, and the lights of ten thousand homes.


    Tao Mian listened with great interest.


    As the conversation continued, Su Tianhe patted Tao Mian on the shoulder and said, "Little Taoist, what''s the fun in being cooped up in the mountains by your master all day? Why not come with me and enjoy life?"


    Tao Mian nodded, agreeing wholeheartedly, blaming his strict master.


    Su Tianhe truly believed Tao Mian was a naive country boy, good-looking but inexperienced, oppressed by his master at the temple, forced to study boring lessons every day, with no joy in life.


    He even began to pity him.


    "That Tao Mian at your temple is really something."


    "...?"


    Tao Mian, who was busy eating peaches, was puzzled.


    The conversation was going well, so why the sudden insult?


    Su Tianhe, recalling his father''s broom, grew angry. He said that Taoist Tao not only kept the young Valley Master confined but also mistreated innocent young people like Tao Mian, worse than any demon, truly inhuman.


    He repeated it for emphasis.


    Only then did Tao Mian realize that Su Tianhe hadn''t recognized his true identity.


    He thought to himself that the Demonic Realm was indeed a magical place, with madmen like Shen Bozhou and fools like Su Tianhe.


    Little Tao Immortal stifled his laughter and began to fabricate a story, tearfully accusing Taoist Tao of mistreating him, making him cook before dawn while he himself stayed in bed, and then scolding him when the food got cold.


    He made it sound quite convincing.


    ...


    Well, it was somewhat true. These were actual experiences of their young Valley Master.


    Before dawn, Chu Liuxue would be cooking, while Tao Mian stayed in bed.


    When the food got cold, Chu Liuxue would scold him.


    He just secretly changed the names, so no one would know that at Peach Blossom Temple, it was the disciples who constantly urged their master to improve.


    Hearing this, Su Tianhe felt even more sympathy.


    He slapped the tree branch in indignation.


    "Just as I thought! That Tao Mian is utterly shameless¡ª"


    At this point, he suddenly remembered something and lowered his voice.


    "And someone privately reported to me that there''s something unusual about the relationship between Tao Mian and the young Valley Master!"


    It turns out that even after becoming an immortal, the urge to gossip is hard to suppress.


    Tao Mian perked up his ears, eager to hear even if it was gossip about himself.


    "Oh? What''s so ''unusual'' about it?"


    "I heard," Su Tianhe''s voice dropped even lower, "that the young Valley Master is infatuated with Tao Mian, but he betrayed her! He fell for someone else!"


    "......"


    "The young Valley Master refuses to return to the Demonic Realm to inherit the position of Valley Master because she wants an explanation from Tao Mian! The more I think about it, the more it makes sense. Little Taoist, if I can get justice for the young Valley Master and make her go back to take her father''s place, then maybe I won''t be kicked back to the human world by my father every time! It''s fine to visit occasionally for the scenery, but it''s no place for demons to stay long."


    Su Tianhe had his own unique logic, and amazingly, he managed to weave it into a story he firmly believed in.


    Even the well-traveled Little Tao Immortal was momentarily at a loss for how to respond.


    The key was that after concocting his story, he turned to ask the person involved.


    "Little Taoist, do you think this plan could work?"


    "I..." Tao Mian couldn''t tell if he was genuinely naive or just pretending, "I think it''s worth a try."


    The two of them chatted away, and before they knew it, half the day had passed. Just as Su Tianhe was about to delve deeper into how to implement this plan, Chu Liuxue returned.


    "Yin Piao, if you''ve picked enough, come down."


    The girl saw the yellow chicken pecking at rice and knew the immortal wasn''t far away.


    Sure enough, when she looked up, there he was.


    ...


    And an extra person.


    "Who are you?"


    Chu Liuxue didn''t recognize Su Tianhe, but Su Tianhe had seen the young Valley Master''s portrait.


    He quickly climbed down the tree, as if seeing a savior.


    "Young Valley Master, you''re back! Where is your master Tao Mian? I want to demand an explanation for you!"


    Chu Liuxue had no idea what play they were putting on.


    She glanced at the tree, her chin slightly raised.


    "Isn''t he right there?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where, where?"


    We are ", find us on google.


    Su Tianhe''s gaze circled around and finally landed on the little Taoist on the tree.


    ?


    Tao Mian tossed the last two peaches to Chu Liuxue, then looked back at Su Tianhe with an amused expression.


    "I am Tao Mian. Hmm... I''ve heard everything you wanted to say. If you''d like to denounce me again, go ahead."


    "......"


    He was first stunned, then speechless, as if he had suffered a great blow.


    "You, you, how can you be so young?"


    Tao Mian was puzzled too.


    "I''m an immortal, isn''t it normal not to age?"


    Su Tianhe pulled out a portrait from his sleeve.


    "I was looking for someone based on this picture! How does this look like you?"


    "...The drawing is a bit old, can''t blame you."


    Tao Mian examined it seriously.


    Chu Liuxue watched the show from the side, and when it seemed enough, she stepped forward.


    "Now that you recognize him, go back to the Demonic Realm. I won''t leave Peach Blossom Mountain."


    "No, no, I can''t," Su Tianhe was still recovering from his earlier shock, speaking with a slight stutter, "You must come back with me!"


    "Is this your first time coming to Peach Blossom Mountain to find me? Ask your predecessors, some of them have wasted half a year here with no success. Don''t waste your time."


    Su Tianhe seemed to be hiding something, and although Chu Liuxue told him to give up, he didn''t insist on taking her away.


    But he proposed another condition.


    "Then I want to stay."


    "Why bother? Judging by your expression, you don''t seem very willing."


    Su Tianhe sighed, as if resigning to his fate.


    "The people in the valley are forcing me to marry you. How can I go back and explain? I''m not going back either!"

 Chapter 35 – A thousand miles to send a marriage fate

    As soon as Su Tianhe finished speaking, even someone as composed as Chu Liuxue, who could remain calm even if the sky were falling, couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    She even thought she might have misheard.


    "With whom?"


    "With you."


    Chu Liuxue turned to look at Tao Mian.


    Tao Mian: ...?


    He took a step back.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I don''t want my name to appear in your story."


    "¡­"


    Chu Liuxue took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.


    "Whose idea was this?"


    Su Tianhe earnestly counted on his fingers.


    "My dad, your uncle, several confidants of your father¡¯s faction, and¡ª"


    "Alright, alright," Chu Liuxue waved her hand, not in the mood to listen further, "It''s utterly ridiculous. I don''t even remember their faces, yet they arranged a marriage for me without my knowledge."


    Saying this, she looked up to scrutinize Su Tianhe.


    "You¡¯re quite handsome, not lacking in marriage prospects. Why let them mess around?"


    Su Tianhe felt aggrieved.


    "My dad says I have no other skills, that I was born to live off a woman''s family."


    "¡­"


    To make living off a woman sound so justified, Su Tianhe''s father was truly a genius.


    "And you believe him?"


    "I didn''t at first," Su Tianhe explained seriously, "but then I thought, maybe I really do have a talent for it?"


    Even Tao Mian was stunned.


    What on earth was going on in this young man''s mind?


    Chu Liuxue seemed to be numb.


    "So, have you come to your senses since arriving here?"


    "I have," Su Tianhe said bitterly, "Living off a woman is great, but my dignity is suppressing my talent."


    "¡­"


    According to the Su family, after Tan Yuan, the master of the Netherworld Hall, wiped out the main branch of the Dou Clan, the Dou family''s collateral branches were still striving for power. Currently, the one in control of Sky''s End Valley was the traitor who had colluded with Tan Yuan. After rising to power, he ruthlessly clipped Dou Huai''s wings, forming his own faction.


    On the surface, the Su family complied with this new Valley Master, but in reality, they never gave up their connections with the old Valley Master''s people. Over the years, the Dou Clan''s people were able to move freely between the Demonic Realm and the human world, thanks in no small part to the Su family''s efforts behind the scenes.


    However, the Dou Clan''s attitude towards the Su family was complex, both reliant and wary.


    To dispel the Dou Clan''s suspicions, Su''s father arranged for his son to marry Dou Huai''s orphaned daughter.


    Chu Liuxue spoke startling words.


    "Go back and persuade your father to take the position himself," she reasoned, "The Dou Clan''s power has long since declined. What can remnants and defeated troops accomplish? Your Su family has a better chance of seizing power."


    Su Tianhe punched his palm.


    "We think alike! I advised my dad the same way, to let me off the hook."


    Tao Mian silently watched the drama unfold, not expecting these two "rebels" to conspire such a shocking plan.


    He couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Shouldn''t you ask Old Su what he thinks about this?"


    Su Tianhe sulked.


    "He never asked me!"


    Tao Mian fell silent. This was quite a mess, and he didn''t want to get involved.


    But since it had already reached his territory, it was no longer a matter of whether he wanted to intervene.


    Because Su Tianhe intended to stay.


    "Anyway, if I go back, I''ll just get kicked out again. I might as well stay here."


    Chu Liuxue frowned.


    "Why insist on staying at Peach Blossom Mountain? The world is vast, surely there''s a place for you somewhere?"


    "What if my dad secretly sends someone to monitor us and finds out I''m not here? What then? In any case, I¡¯m staying."


    "¡­Actually, you just want to freeload, don''t you?"


    Tao Mian watched them go back and forth, silently raising a hand.


    "Mind if I say something? After all, I am the master of this mountain."


    "I''ll pay!"


    "Deal."


    Chu Liuxue was slightly taken aback.


    "Banknote, are you short on money?"


    "As your master, it''s not about the money. Mainly, this young man Tianhe seems to have a good vibe."


    "What about Xue Han¡ª"


    "¡­"


    Tao Mian deliberately changed the subject, asking Su Tianhe what he wanted for dinner.


    Of course, he couldn''t let Xue Han stay in the mountain. If he did, how would he enjoy his carefree days?


    He couldn''t even guarantee his personal freedom.


    Despite the absurdity of the situation, Su Tianhe ended up staying at Peach Blossom Mountain.


    He was one of the few outsiders to live on the mountain in hundreds of years. Over the centuries, apart from immortals and their disciples, outsiders at most stayed for a night or two, while Su Tianhe genuinely lived there for quite a while.


    What Tao Mian didn''t expect was that the one who clashed most with Su Tianhe wasn''t Chu Liuxue, but Chu Suiyan.


    On Su Tianhe''s first night, Chu Suiyan got into a fight with him. The commotion was so great it nearly tore off the Taoist temple''s roof.


    Chu Suiyan gripped his long sword, angrily standing at one end of the eaves. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What right do you have to stay here!"


    Two strands of hair fell over Su Tianhe''s forehead. He too had a young master''s temper, quite irritable.


    "Why can''t I stay? Your master Tao Mian agreed himself, who are you to question?"


    "Shut up! Don''t mention my master¡¯s name!"


    "Hey, you''re so young yet so full of rules! Watch me fix your attitude today!"


    Clang, clang¡ª


    The two fought fiercely on the rooftop, first tearing off the temple''s roof, then moving on to Chu Liuxue''s bedroom.


    Chu Liuxue, who had been sleeping soundly, came out with her sword, ready to kill.


    Lying in bed, Tao Mian thought to himself, as long as they don''t tear off his roof, he wouldn''t care about the commotion.


    But with a "crash," a few broken tiles fell, and Tao Mian found himself looking up at the brilliant starry sky.


    "¡­"


    All of you, get to the courtyard and stand with bowls on your heads!


    Under the starry sky, in the small courtyard of Peach Blossom Temple, three young people stood in a row, each with a white porcelain bowl on their head.


    Chu Liuxue had only one bowl, the least of them. She sighed.


    "Why am I being punished too?"


    Tao Mian pointed with a peach wood branch at the ruins of Su Tianhe''s guest room and Chu Suiyan''s bedroom behind him.


    Chu Liuxue closed her mouth.


    Alright, maybe it was a bit excessive.


    Su Tianhe and Chu Suiyan each had five bowls, theirs made of copper, much heavier than the one on Chu Liuxue''s head.


    "Master is biased."


    Chu Suiyan looked pitiful and aggrieved.


    Su Tianhe stubbornly refused to accept it.


    "I wasn''t the one who started it, why do I have to balance as many bowls as him?"


    "You two are equally at fault, yet still argue. Tomorrow at dawn, fix the house, did you hear me?"


    Tao Mian pretended to be fierce, threatening the kids.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Louder, haven''t you eaten?"


    "No!"


    Su Tianhe led the shout, only realizing afterward what nonsense he had just blurted out.


    He lowered his head in frustration, and another bowl was added to his head.


    Just can''t keep his mouth shut.


    After lecturing the three youngsters, Tao Mian yawned and returned to his open-roofed room.


    Even after being punished, the three weren''t quiet, whispering with bowls on their heads.


    The first to speak was Su Tianhe.


    "Young Valley Master, your father¡¯s surname is Dou, so why is yours Chu? Are you not your father''s biological child?"


    "Shut your filthy mouth," Chu Suiyan defended his sister, "Can you speak properly? If not, keep quiet."


    Chu Suiyan didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "When I was young, a scholar adopted me. His surname was Chu, so I took his surname."


    "Oh," Su Tianhe nodded, then looked at Chu Suiyan, "And you¡­"


    Support us at .


    "I naturally took my sister''s surname."


    Su Tianhe, with decent basic skills, balanced in a horse stance, could still glance around with the bowl on his head.


    "You two don''t look alike, are you really siblings?"


    "No," Chu Liuxue calmly replied, "I found my brother."


    Su Tianhe nodded, seemingly up to no good, his eyes darting as he looked at Chu Suiyan.


    But then he seemed to notice something, suddenly staring intently at the young man''s features.


    "You¡­ you look kind of familiar."

 Chapter 36 – Strange Conditions in the Cave

    Familiar?


    Chu Suiyan''s expression changed, and Chu Liuxue also looked over calmly.


    But Su Tianhe''s mind was not sharp enough. The furrows between his brows could crush a bug, yet he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Strange, strange, it''s right on the tip of my tongue, but I can''t say who he looks like..."


    Chu Liuxue''s gaze shifted back as she counted the crabapple leaves above her, while Chu Suiyan mocked him.


    "Don''t waste your effort. I thought you were going to reveal some earth-shattering truth."


    "Oh, I really feel like I''ve seen him before, but I''ve seen too many faces..."


    Su Tianhe fell into his own world, and the siblings each drifted into their own thoughts, ignoring him.


    When dawn breaks, they still need to repair the house.


    Su Tianhe spent a peaceful time at Peach Blossom Mountain. Originally, he didn''t like lingering in one place for too long; he would get bored.


    But this place seemed to have a kind of magic that made people slow down involuntarily.


    Scooping moonlight in his hands, the fragrance of flowers filled his clothes.


    No wonder Chu Liuxue was unwilling to leave.


    Su Tianhe wasn''t staying at Peach Blossom Mountain for free. His father wanted him to find out who had enchanted the young Valley Master, making her unable to return to Sky''s End Valley.


    Now he understood. It wasn''t entirely Chu Liuxue''s fault; if it were him, he wouldn''t want to leave either.


    He had few tasks each day, or rather, the people living in this mountain didn''t like to find unnecessary things to do.


    Chu Suiyan practiced martial arts and swordplay, Chu Liuxue brewed tea and cooked soup, and Tao Mian was the most carefree, following his interests and doing whatever came to mind.


    One day, Su Tianhe even saw the Immortal hanging himself upside down from a tree.


    Su Tianhe asked what he was doing, and he said he was communicating with the spirits of heaven and earth in a brand new way, achieving Unity of All Things.


    Su Tianhe couldn''t help but look at his feet, somewhat anxiously hooked on the branches.


    "...Are you stuck?"


    "Why don''t you give me a hand?"


    Su Tianhe lightly tapped the ground, flew up, and pushed his back, flipping him over. Tao Mian sat on the tree, still not coming down.


    "Are you going to do it again? If you do, I won''t help you."


    "Stingy... Don''t worry, I''m just enjoying the view here."


    This was a thousand-year-old banyan tree, large and deep-rooted, with lush branches and leaves. Tao Mian stood in its middle-lower part, and Su Tianhe had to look up to see him.


    "I heard the young Valley Master say you''ve lived on this Peach Blossom Mountain for over a thousand years. Haven''t you gotten tired of the scenery after all this time?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could I get tired?"


    Tao Mian asked the young man back, one hand resting on the trunk, his face purely puzzled.


    It was as if Su Tianhe had asked an obvious question.


    Su Tianhe was stumped, not knowing how to respond, so he randomly made up an excuse.


    "The trees and flowers in this mountain haven''t changed for hundreds of years; the scenery is the same all year round. If it were me, I''d be bored in ten years, let alone a thousand."


    Tao Mian just laughed.


    "That''s because you don''t belong here."


    He extended a hand.


    "Want to come up and see?"


    Su Tianhe didn''t refuse the Immortal''s invitation, leaping up to land on the same branch as him.


    Apart from the branches and leaves swaying a bit, the banyan tree''s trunk remained unmoved.


    Tao Mian let him touch the rugged bark, and Su Tianhe did as told.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Rough."


    "What do you think you touched?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Tree bark."


    At this point, Su Tianhe felt a bit awkward.


    "Can you touch anything else? Bugs?"


    Tao Mian said he also touched tree bark.


    "...Did I just listen to nonsense?"


    Tao Mian laughed, placing his palm on the brown wrinkles as well.


    "Young man, impatient. Listen to me. I also touched tree bark, but not just this small piece at the moment."


    People say all things have spirits, and like people, they grow, change, age, and perish with each breath.


    Su Tianhe touched the tree''s outer skin, seeing only the shell left behind by life after each transformation.


    But what the Immortal sensed was the blazing fire that once burned within.


    He reached into the ashes, tracing its past, those passionate, grand, and vibrant times.


    Su Tianhe seemed to understand, yet not fully. The wisdom the Immortal had comprehended over a thousand years wasn''t something one could grasp overnight.


    But he thought, perhaps as the Immortal himself said, those who don''t belong here can never truly comprehend.


    The Immortal was a man of the mountain, and the mountain was in the man.


    He belonged here.


    "I know you have your purpose."


    Tao Mian suddenly said, without any preamble, just casually bringing it up.


    Su Tianhe''s skin prickled with goosebumps.


    "Of course I do. But it''s more my father''s purpose than mine..."


    The Immortal just smiled without speaking, not exposing his words, but instead directing his gaze to the stream winding below the tree.


    "Look at that water. Though obstructed by strange rocks and disturbed by falling flowers and floating leaves, it continues to flow forward, not easily altered by any external force. Even if you block it entirely with stones, there will be gaps for it to seep through. Bit by bit, day by day, it will eventually overcome the obstacles."


    Su Tianhe also looked at the clear, delightful stream.


    "Are you saying you''ll ignore any interference like the stream?"


    "No," the Immortal shook his head, his gaze distant, "What I want to be is the riverbank."


    Letting the stream flow, allowing the flowers to drift.


    "But I always fall short."


    That day, Tao Mian and Su Tianhe lingered in the mountains for a long time. At dusk, Tao Mian was the first to descend.


    Su Tianhe sat quietly for a moment, intending to follow the Immortal''s figure and leave together.


    But he caught a whiff of something unusual.


    He frowned, following the source of the scent.


    Then, at the entrance of an inconspicuous cave, he smelled blood.


    It was the blood of a demon, and also of a monster.


    Su Tianhe wondered who dared to cause trouble under the Immortal''s nose, truly audacious.


    He approached the cave and looked inside.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]"


    Inside, a large pool of blood had accumulated, and three mangled bodies were piled together, fresh.


    To call them bodies wasn''t quite right; it seemed one was still weakly groaning.


    Atop the heap of flesh sat a "person," licking the blood from his palm.


    Their eyes met across the distance.


    It was Chu Suiyan.


    Chu Suiyan''s first reaction upon seeing Su Tianhe was to kill him too. His hand turned into a claw, and his pupils changed.


    Su Tianhe easily blocked his attack, grabbing an arm and lifting the young man high.


    "Do it cleanly," he seemed somewhat dissatisfied, "Don''t let him notice, the Immortal is very perceptive."

 Chapter 37 – Sharing a pear

    It was an accident to be caught by Su Tianhe. More surprising was his calm demeanor.


    "You''re not going to report me to Shi Fu?"


    "Why would I report you?" Su Tianhe was more surprised than the person involved. "You''re a demon, and so am I. I understand what you''re doing."


    Chu Suiyan rose from the pile of corpses, his boots stepping on a barely breathing spirit, which showed a pained expression.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, a striking red contrasting with his pale cheek, making him appear even more sinister and eerie.


    This was a stark contrast to the straightforward and innocent image he usually portrayed.


    Standing before Su Tianhe, they were of similar height, as young men tend to grow quickly.


    Chu Suiyan''s expression showed no trace of innocence. On the contrary, due to long-term consumption of demonic flesh and blood, his eyes had become much more clouded.


    "It seems you''ve done a good job disguising yourself in front of Tao Mian. Eating flesh and blood should have severely demonized your body. Maintaining a human appearance must have taken a lot of effort."


    Su Tianhe nodded, looking quite satisfied.


    Chu Suiyan pressed his lips together, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with the compliment.


    "Don''t let my Shi Fu know about this."


    "You care a lot about Tao Mian? Your Shi Fu is an Immortal, and you are a demon. Chu Suiyan, you shouldn''t have been under his tutelage in the first place."


    The origins of Immortals and demons are fundamentally different, the more one cultivates, the more they diverge.


    Chu Suiyan should never have followed Tao Mian in cultivation from the beginning.


    "Your sister has no talent for cultivation, nor is her heart in it. She became Tao Mian''s disciple merely for protection. Since you have ambition, you shouldn''t waste time on Peach Blossom Mountain."


    Su Tianhe analyzed the pros and cons rationally, but Chu Suiyan''s eyes lowered to the side.


    "I am urgently cultivating precisely to stay on Peach Blossom Mountain."


    Su Tianhe paused, then suddenly leaned in to closely examine the young man''s features.


    "¡­You have half-human blood in your veins? No wonder the aura I sensed was always off, not as pure as Chu Liuxue''s."


    Chu Suiyan remained silent.


    Explore the extended edition on .


    This time, Su Tianhe had an epiphany.


    "Your Shi Fu, Tao Mian, is an Immortal Being, and your sister, Chu Liuxue, is a demon. Demons also have long lifespans, so Chu Liuxue can stay by Tao Mian''s side for a long time, but you cannot."


    Due to impure blood, no matter how high Chu Suiyan''s cultivation talent, he was destined to have a short life.


    Chu Suiyan looked down, opening his palm. Most of the monster''s blood had dried, clinging to his skin like an indelible birthmark, something he was born with.


    Truly filthy.


    He recalled his Shi Fu''s clean robes and his sister''s silky black hair, fragrant with soap.


    In contrast, he was the only unclean presence on Peach Blossom Mountain.


    But he had to achieve his goal, even if it meant resorting to any means.


    Su Tianhe had been observing the young man''s expression. Seeing his eyes lose their indifference and become resolute, he smiled.


    "You are more worthy of support than your sister."


    Chu Suiyan looked up at him.


    Su Tianhe kicked the corpses aside, treating them like worthless trash.


    "Consuming these won''t help much, it''s like trying to put out a fire with a cup of water. If you want to demonize faster, you have to listen to me."


    He raised an eyebrow, looking at the young man with a hint of provocation.


    "Do you dare? Once you walk this path, there''s no turning back."


    Chu Suiyan recalled past scenes: Chu Liuxue holding his hand, scavenging for leftovers in alleys, fighting with street urchins for territory, and Chu Liuxue shielding him...


    And the years after arriving at Peach Blossom Mountain. When he was sick, Tao Mian stayed by his bedside, correcting his every move during cultivation, and after Lu Yuandi''s death, Tao Mian was heartbroken.


    That night, he overheard a conversation between his sister and Shi Fu. The emperor who once imprisoned Shi Fu was dead, and despite her deep care, she had to leave him, leaving Tao Mian in a state of sorrow.


    Chu Suiyan didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes; he didn''t want to die early. To Immortals who can live for thousands of years and demons for hundreds, a mortal''s life is but a fleeting moment.


    He didn''t want to be sealed in dust, leaving only Shi Fu and Liuxue to guard a tombstone.


    That evening, Chu Liuxue called out for her brother and Su Tianhe for a long time, but they didn''t come to eat.


    Tao Mian, however, sat properly at the wooden table, waiting for dinner.


    "Two people are missing, Banknote, no sneaking food."


    "I didn''t eat..."


    Tao Mian had just picked up his bowl when he was wronged, feeling aggrieved.


    Chu Liuxue looked towards the mountain, where a narrow path from the Taoist Temple led into the mountains, the path her brother would take to return.


    After another quarter of an hour, the two finally arrived.


    Chu Suiyan walked in front, Su Tianhe behind. The fact that they were in the same scene without fighting surprised even Tao Mian.


    Chu Liuxue, holding a freshly cooked plate of stir-fried beans, paused at the open courtyard door, frowning slightly.


    Her sharp intuition told her something bad was quietly taking root. But Chu Liuxue, lacking experience, couldn''t trace the source of the unease.


    So the girl had to temporarily suppress her anxiety, urging the two to hurry up and eat.


    The four of them sat around a small square table, having dinner in the courtyard. Tao Mian and Chu Suiyan sat opposite each other, as did Chu Liuxue and Su Tianhe.


    Originally, Chu Liuxue and Tao Mian sat face to face, but the other two kept flipping the table, so they had to change positions.


    Chu Suiyan was particularly quiet today. Tao Mian talked about which tree''s fruit in the mountains had ripened, suggesting they try it another day. Su Tianhe picked up the conversation, jokingly asking the Immortal to take him along. Chu Liuxue chimed in with something too.


    By the time Chu Suiyan snapped out of his thoughts, Tao Mian had called his name two or three times.


    "Suiyan, why so down? In a bad mood?"


    Tao Mian, regardless of how annoying his words might be, always had a gentle gaze for his disciple.


    Chu Suiyan usually relied on the sense of security that gaze provided, but today he avoided it uncomfortably.


    "Shi Fu, I''m just... not hungry."


    "Then don''t eat. I''ll wash a pear for you later. Just picked, it''s sweet."


    "Okay..." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the meal, Tao Mian indeed washed fruit for his disciple. He fetched a bucket of clear well water, using a gourd ladle to wash it slowly. Chu Liuxue had already prepared a towel for drying hands, a silent understanding developed over years among the three of them.


    Su Tianhe joined in the fun, seeing Tao Mian pick up a large pear, suggesting they share it.


    The Immortal said that wouldn''t do.


    Su Tianhe complained about his stinginess, and Chu Liuxue spoke up.


    "Pears shouldn''t be shared, Banknote doesn''t like it, don''t make it difficult for him."


    Su Tianhe then realized the human custom: sharing a pear symbolizes separation, a bad omen.


    Especially for Little Tao Immortal, who had experienced several separations, this was a taboo.


    Su Tianhe quickly apologized, but Tao Mian shook his head, not holding it against him, instead handing him the whole pear.


    "This one''s intact, you eat it."


    It was the best and most perfect pear in the basket, Tao Mian picked the best for others, leaving the one that accidentally fell and got a small dent for himself.


    Su Tianhe took a bite of the crisp pear, thinking the Immortal was strange.


    Clearly, he was happy when Su Tianhe offered to stay for money.


    Yet he truly possessed nothing, viewing everything as fleeting smoke.


    After dinner and fruit, Tao Mian and Su Tianhe each returned to their rooms to rest.


    Chu Suiyan also returned to his room, but someone gently tapped on the window from outside.


    He opened the window to see Chu Liuxue''s usually expressionless face.


    "Come with me."

 Chapter 38 – Traveler

    The mountain night was silent, and Chu Liuxue chose a path that was rarely traveled.


    She walked ahead, using her hands to push aside the waist-high wild grass on both sides as she went.


    Finally, she stopped in a clearing within the forest.


    Chu Suiyan had been silently following behind his sister, without uttering a word.


    When they were young, it was Chu Liuxue who held his hand, shielding him from danger at any moment.


    Later, they walked side by side, and as he grew taller than his sister, he could see the crown of her head from the side, and he was qualified to become Chu Liuxue''s support.


    But now, there was a distance between them, and Chu Liuxue''s back was straight, like a tall pine tree.


    Sometimes, Chu Suiyan wondered if Liuxue was really a demon.


    The seemingly elegant and jade-like Chu Liuxue was a demon.


    Yet, he who willingly fell into the abyss was not.


    "Let''s stop here."


    Chu Liuxue''s clear voice echoed in the forest, pulling Chu Suiyan back from his wandering thoughts.


    He looked at the young girl who had turned around.


    "Chu Suiyan, have you done something you shouldn''t have behind my back and Tao Mian''s?"


    Like all sisters in the world, whenever Chu Liuxue called her brother by his full name, it meant that things had become quite serious.


    Chu Suiyan turned his face away, unwilling to answer.


    Chu Liuxue thought to herself that kids really grow wings and have their own little secrets, and even replying to her was an effort.


    "If you don''t answer now, then don''t ever answer."


    As a sister, she understood her brother''s nature. Sure enough, when Chu Liuxue threatened not to speak to him anymore, Chu Suiyan became anxious.


    "Sis, don''t ask. Anyway, I won''t harm you and Shi Fu."


    "If you won''t harm us, does that mean you''re harming yourself?"


    "¡­"


    The young man fell silent again.


    Chu Liuxue gazed deeply at this brother who shared no blood relation with her. He had grown up, matured, and she could no longer see through his thoughts as easily as when they were children. The price of growing up was that the sister was gradually being deprived of the ability to understand her brother.


    She knew Chu Suiyan''s stubbornness and obstinacy, like a beast charging forward, not necessarily turning back even when in pain.


    Chu Liuxue sighed, easing the tense atmosphere between them slightly.


    "I know you''ve been doing a lot behind Tao Mian''s back. I don''t know how much he''s discovered, but he must have sensed something.


    Suiyan, compared to immortals, our lifespan is short, just a fleeting moment.


    He once saved us when we had nothing, and what we can do in this short life is to do our best not to cause him heartache."


    The immortals of Peach Blossom Mountain were not forged from iron; they had flesh and blood. What set them apart from other immortals was precisely this. To become an immortal, one must sever all emotions and desires, cut off emotional ties, and overcome emotional tribulations. But Tao Mian was unwilling to ride the wind and leave; he wanted to stay in this world of lights and people.


    Chu Liuxue''s words touched Chu Suiyan, and he couldn''t help but recall the silhouette of Shi Fu he saw when he was sick.


    On a moonlit night, the immortal seemed to transform into a silhouette, dreamlike and illusory.


    Chu Suiyan knew in his heart that Tao Mian initially only wanted to take Chu Liuxue as his disciple.


    Tao Mian never mentioned it, but it was just his speculation.


    Chu Liuxue''s aptitude was not high, and she was very resistant to cultivation. Why was the immortal so persistent in taking her as a disciple?


    If it was truly about fairness between the two children, then he should have respected Chu Liuxue''s own wishes.


    Chu Suiyan had been clever since childhood, perhaps because of years of wandering, he was good at reading people''s expressions, which allowed him to better protect his younger self.


    It was the same with Tao Mian.


    Perhaps his sister was the true chosen one, and he was just an accessory, like a tassel hanging from a famous sword.


    Unfortunately, Chu Suiyan had no memory of the times when he frequently had headaches as a child, not remembering how Tao Mian stayed up all night to care for him, otherwise, the misunderstanding would have been resolved long ago.


    No matter how it started, during their actual time together, Tao Mian never showed favoritism.


    What truly changed his mind about this heart knot was when Tao Mian traveled thousands of miles to find medicine for him, staying up night after night to accompany him.


    The barrier in Chu Suiyan''s heart was finally crossed, but new worries followed.


    Shi Fu was so good, yet he could only accompany him for a few decades.


    And he was so sickly and useless, when could he become independent and protect Shi Fu?


    The matter with Lu Yuandi made the young man realize even more that even someone as powerful as Shi Fu could still be harmed in this world.


    Chu Suiyan thought to himself that it was all because he had half mortal blood, and mortals were always troubled by their own worries.


    His troubles were like rolling waves, one after another. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liuxue," he finally faced the few relatives he had, "I''m not like you. I don''t want to stay on this mountain forever, always under Shi Fu''s wings."


    "You''re being stubborn¡ª"


    "Stubborn or not, reckless or not," Chu Suiyan took a deep breath, "no matter how you scold me, Liuxue, I must leave the mountain."


    On Chu Liuxue''s usually calm face, a deep sorrow suddenly appeared. That expression pierced Chu Suiyan''s eyes, for he had never seen his sister show such a painful look.


    At that time, he didn''t understand the hidden pain in Chu Liuxue''s heart, only thinking she was sad about their separation.


    "I''m leaving, Liuxue. As for Little Tao and Shi Fu, I''ll trouble you to tell them for me."


    Chu Suiyan turned around, ready to leave.


    "Do you remember," Chu Liuxue spoke from behind, her voice trembling slightly, "what I told you when we were young?"


    She had said that if Chu Suiyan left the mountain, she would stop at nothing to make sure he died.


    Chu Suiyan''s sudden pause meant he had never forgotten, but he only thought it was his sister''s momentary anger.


    "I don''t remember," he said, "we talked about so many things."


    He walked away under the moonlight, and this time it was Chu Liuxue''s turn to watch his departing figure.


    ...


    The next morning, Tao Mian got up early to pick the fruits he had mentioned the day before. By the time he returned to the Taoist temple in the evening, his basket was full.


    He was afraid of bruising the fruits, so he had lined the basket with an old piece of clothing.


    Only Chu Liuxue was there to greet him at the temple entrance.


    "San Tu, quickly call Si Dui and Tian He out! These fruits can''t be left overnight; they''ll lose their best flavor..."


    Chu Liuxue took the basket but didn''t return to the courtyard. Instead, she hesitated, looking at Tao Mian.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Mian was about to walk past her to change his clothes but stopped.


    "Banknote, Si Dui has left the mountain."


    Tao Mian let out a short "ah," as if he couldn''t quite process it, and was stunned.


    He still held a plump, glossy mountain fruit in his hand, his thumb rubbing the skin unconsciously.


    "Mm..."


    He replied slowly, as if struggling to digest the fact.


    "And Tian He?"


    "He''s disappeared too."


    Tao Mian glanced at the empty courtyard and the peach blossom tree outside.


    "What a pity, they didn''t get to taste these good fruits."


    He murmured, as the sun set in the west.


    Two months later, the master of the Netherworld Hall announced to the world that he had found his long-lost biological son.


    The young man had a handsome and ethereal appearance, sitting in a high position alongside his father, accepting the worship of the demons.

 Chapter 39 – One of the few friends

    Every year during the Mid-Autumn Festival, Tao Mian planned to take Chu Liuxue to Xue Han''s residence to celebrate among the mortals.


    Xue Han sent a letter saying, "Come by yourself, don''t bring that little tagalong." Tao Mian replied that he wouldn''t go, but before dawn the next day, a carriage from the Xue residence was already parked at the foot of Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t mind where they celebrated. To her, every festival day was just another day spent with Tao Mian, no different from any other day. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Tao Mian worried she might feel lonely, as this was the first Mid-Autumn Festival since Chu Suiyan left.


    How did the three of them used to spend it?


    New Year''s Eve was for reunions, the fifteenth of the first month was for reunions, and Mid-Autumn was also a time for reunions. Only when people are often apart do they need constant reminders to come together.


    The old Chu Liuxue never worried about this. Her only family was Chu Suiyan, and later, Tao Mian. On Mid-Autumn Day, they went about their usual business, each busy with their own tasks. It wasn''t until dusk that they would all coincidentally put down their work and gather in the Taoist Temple.


    The grapes were plump, and the crabs were full. The two children didn''t drink wine; they sat around the table, breaking crabs and tasting the roe, their hands greasy. The Immortal brewed a pot of yellow wine alone, adding a few strands of ginger and some dried plums. The gentle aroma wafted from the spout of the pot, and just a sniff made Chu Liuxue feel tipsy. Chu Suiyan clung to Shi Fu''s arm, trying to sneak a taste, only to be pushed back by Shi Fu''s hand on his forehead.


    "Kids your age have no worries, what do you need this for?"


    Chu Suiyan, thwarted, took a big bite of crab in frustration and blatantly snatched half of a plump one from Shi Fu''s plate. Tao Mian just smiled, letting him be.


    Before Tao Mian, a pale green porcelain plate was piled high with crab, all picked out by Chu Liuxue from the large platter. She cracked open the shells, split them in half, and placed them on his plate. The Immortal ate slowly, and before he could take any, Chu Suiyan would swipe them from the side.


    As a result, Chu Liuxue was busy cracking on one side, while Chu Suiyan was busy picking on the other.


    Midway through, Chu Liuxue, unable to bear it any longer, nearly flipped the table.


    As expected, the siblings ended up bickering again, while Tao Mian leisurely poured a cup of warm wine, holding it in his hands to warm himself.


    Amidst the laughter and commotion, the reunion day passed.


    This year, unfortunately, they were one person short.


    Chu Liuxue thought it wasn''t a big deal; celebrating with Tao Mian was fine. In the past, the Immortal only took on one disciple, and the two of them managed, didn''t they?


    But the night before, Tao Mian told her they were going to the mortal world for a trip.


    The carriage from the Xue residence had been waiting for a long time, not daring to rush them, as Chu Liuxue was trying to forcibly wake Tao Mian.


    "You promised to take me out, and now you''re lazing in bed? Get up, the carriage is waiting outside."


    Chu Liuxue held one end of the quilt, while the other end was wrapped around someone, pressing down on the corner as if the girl was holding his life.


    "I''ll get up in another quarter of an hour."


    "If you don''t want to see Xue Han so much, why force yourself to plan this?"


    "It was a moment of confusion on my part, but I''ve come to my senses today."


    In the end, Chu Liuxue managed to get Tao Mian up, though not without resorting to some forceful measures.


    In any case, the two of them were now in the carriage.


    As the carriage rolled forward, Tao Mian seemed to have his soul drained, slumping into a puddle.


    Chu Liuxue tugged at his outer robe, pulling him up a bit.


    "Since we''re here, don''t be so glum."


    "You just don''t know how twisted Xue Han is, that''s why you can still smile."


    Chu Liuxue had only met Shopkeeper Xue once or twice, not much, but he left the impression of a refined and charming man. However, as a businessman, there was inevitably a hint of shrewdness.


    She preferred not to interact much with such people, fearing she''d be swindled out of everything, down to her bones.


    Yet Tao Mian said he was one of the few friends he had over the long years.


    "I don''t have many social connections to begin with, and my only friend is so calculating. Your eye for friendship is truly unique."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    The Xue residence was nominally one, but Xue Han had many estates and manors, with properties in every prosperous capital city in the mortal world.


    This time, they were heading to one of them.


    Chu Liuxue lifted the curtain of the carriage, gazing at the vast manor outside. According to Tao Mian, Xue Han had bought the entire mountain just to enjoy a rare type of osmanthus flower there.


    Chu Liuxue''s gaze remained on the varying heights of the gray-tiled eaves, and she asked, "Isn''t Shopkeeper Xue managing your assets? Are you that wealthy?"


    Tao Mian lay on the small table, his fingers playing with the koi ornament in the tea tray.


    "Xue Han is just helping me manage some of the shops in the mortal world. His own wealth is substantial. I imagine most of it is in the Demonic Realm, given that''s where he''s from."


    "The Demonic Realm?" Chu Liuxue repeated his words, "Xue Han is a demon too?"


    "And a demon with a very special lineage," Tao Mian recalled the scarred child he first met. "His background is complicated, but I think he must have explored it himself."


    "You never helped him search?"


    "I said he''s my friend, and I trust his abilities."


    "Just admit you''re lazy."


    "You caught me."


    As they conversed, the carriage came to a smooth stop at the entrance of the manor.


    Tao Mian remained motionless.


    "Are we getting off?"


    Chu Liuxue asked for his opinion, and Tao Mian hesitated. Just then, the carriage curtain was lifted again.


    Shopkeeper Xue, in a blue robe and jade crown, bowed and entered.


    Tao Mian wished he could throw himself out of the carriage to avoid the hassle.


    This time, Chu Liuxue finally understood why the Immortal called Shopkeeper Xue twisted, because as soon as he entered the carriage, a Binding Immortal Rope tied Tao Mian up tightly.


    The Immortal nearly jumped up.


    "Xue Han! You''re at it again! Why is this Binding Immortal Rope even sturdier this time?"


    "Fresh goods, just had someone fetch it from the Thousand Lantern Tower," Xue Han said casually, taking the only empty seat and dusting off nonexistent dirt from his clothes.


    "Twisted! You spent so much money on this thing!"


    "I have money, and I enjoy spending it."


    Support us at .


    At first, when Xue Han tied up the Immortal, Chu Liuxue was a bit at a loss. But when she saw there was no further threatening behavior, she relaxed.


    Perhaps he was just an overly enthusiastic friend.


    "Do we not need to get off the carriage?"


    She asked Shopkeeper Xue, completely ignoring the Little Tao Immortal wriggling like a worm and seeking her help.


    Xue Han maintained a more human demeanor in front of others, and his tone was gentle as he replied.


    "This year, the mortal world has been plagued by disasters. The Emperor, in sympathy for the people, has forbidden the states and provinces from spending public funds on grand lantern festivals. Without the lantern festival, it''s rather dull. How about I take you to the Demonic Realm for some fun?"


    "The Demonic Realm?"


    This was unexpected for Chu Liuxue.


    "What, you don''t want to go? If you don''t, we can turn back."


    "No," Chu Liuxue shook her head, "I just have a place I need to visit. If we go to the Demonic Realm, it would be on the way..."

 Chapter 40 – Old person

    In the Demonic Realm, the Mid-Autumn Festival is not called Mid-Autumn but rather "Moon Sacrifice." Tao Mian and his companions arrived at Moon Hill, the city where the Thousand Lantern Tower had its singing event last time. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xue Han had made arrangements early on, allowing Tao Mian to smoke the Soul Return incense in the mountains and reserving a table for a moon-viewing feast at the Ascending Cloud Tower, just for the three of them. Tao Mian initially wanted to laze around at the tavern, but Chu Liuxue forcibly dragged him out to wander the lantern festival.


    As the lanterns lit up, shadows danced around. The long street was bustling with traffic, and Tao Mian walked side by side with Chu Liuxue.


    It was Chu Liuxue''s first time attending such a lively lantern festival, and everything seemed novel to her.


    Perhaps calling it "first time" wasn''t entirely accurate. In her days of wandering, she had stumbled into a human festival once, after stealing someone''s purse and being chased, accidentally crashing into the festivities.


    Young men and women on the street adorned with flowers and carrying lanterns laughed and chatted. The small-statured Chu Liuxue walked against the flow of people, countless joyous voices brushing past her.


    The liveliness belonged to others; everything on the street was warmed by the lanterns'' glow, except for her, who remained in the shadows.


    She envied others for their ordinary lives, free from the constant upheaval and the struggle of hunger. Meanwhile, she was caught by the young master whose purse she had stolen, grabbed by the collar, and beaten on the ground.


    As she was dragged away from the crowd, she snagged a girl''s rabbit lantern. The rabbit-shaped lantern was lifelike, but unfortunately, it fell and shattered on the ground. When Chu Liuxue fell, the lantern landed on her right side. The girl hesitated, looking at the lantern, wanting to approach but not daring to, until her parents bought her another one to cheer her up.


    The abandoned, broken rabbit lantern was picked up by Chu Liuxue.


    Her back bore several heavy punches, her knees were bruised, and her face was scraped in several places. Getting beaten was routine for Chu Liuxue, and she no longer cared; she only thought about that lantern.


    One of the rabbit''s ears had fallen off, and its mouth was chipped, but it didn''t matter; it was still her first lantern. Chu Liuxue turned her clothes inside out, finding a clean spot, and carefully wiped the dust off the rabbit''s face.


    Carrying the lantern, she felt as if she had blended into the surrounding crowd, experiencing a brief moment of happiness that belonged to her.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "pawread dot com"


    She even thought about taking the rabbit lantern back to show Sui Yan.


    However, when she realized she was indulging in such fantasies, Chu Liuxue stopped in her tracks. Fantasies were the most useless things; they couldn''t fill her stomach, just like drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Things that didn''t belong to her were useless, whether stolen, robbed, or picked up. Chu Liuxue expressionlessly threw the rabbit lantern into the river, watching it bob in the waves until it finally disappeared from sight.


    For her, the lantern festival was never a fond memory.


    She was just an accidental intruder.


    "San Tu, what are you thinking about?"


    Tao Mian''s voice brought Chu Liuxue back to reality. She looked up in the direction of the voice, not seeing him at first, but instead, a brand-new rabbit lantern.


    The rabbit lantern was far more exquisite than she remembered, but in that instant, it triggered unpleasant memories.


    Chu Liuxue raised her hand and knocked the lantern out of Tao Mian''s hand with a slap.


    The Immortal wore a mask, obscuring his expression, but his suddenly stiff shoulders indicated he was clearly taken aback.


    "I..."


    Chu Liuxue opened her mouth to speak but didn''t know where to begin. This was a scar hidden deep in her heart, and speaking of it meant tearing it open herself.


    The girl turned her face to the side, seemingly preparing to escape reality, letting the crowd separate her from Tao Mian, thinking to herself in despair that perhaps it was better if they never met again.


    She and Tao Mian were originally on different paths. If it weren''t for her fondness for the Peach Blossom Mountain scenery and the Immortal''s gentleness, she might have discarded the mountain and the Immortal just like she did the rabbit lantern.


    Such happiness was stolen.


    The demons and monsters blocking the way grew more numerous, gradually separating the two of them, as if Tao Mian and she were standing on opposite shores.


    Chu Liuxue stubbornly refused to look up.


    Until a slender hand grabbed her wrist, pulling her out of the surging crowd.


    "Why did the crowd suddenly grow? I was scared, thinking you got lost."


    Tao Mian dragged her to a less crowded area, muttering as they walked.


    "If you don''t like the rabbit shape, we can buy something else. What kind do you like? Shi Fu will buy it for you."


    Chu Liuxue suddenly looked up.


    "Honestly, I don''t like that rabbit either, with its crooked mouth and slanted eyes, it''s ugly. Shi Fu will get you a tiger one, at least it looks majestic."


    Tao Mian continued his rambling, only realizing after a while that his disciple hadn''t responded.


    He turned his head and found Chu Liuxue, at some point, had tears streaming down her face.


    The Immortal was startled; his third disciple never showed her emotions. Let alone crying, even when arguing with someone, she would coldly mock without much expression.


    He was at a loss, having no idea how to handle a girl''s tears. Chu Liuxue, however, turned him around by his shoulders, not letting him see her face.


    "Weren''t you going to buy lanterns?" she mumbled, "Hurry up, buy them and let''s go eat."


    "Ah... okay."


    In the end, Tao Mian returned to the Ascending Cloud Tower with an armful of lanterns in various shapes.


    Xue Han, brewing tea in the private room, was surprised to see the items in his arms.


    "You''re too old to be interested in things kids like."


    "They''re not for me," Tao Mian said, tired from holding them, and dumped them onto an empty seat. "They''re meant to amuse a child."


    Chu Liuxue kept her mouth shut, saying nothing.


    Shopkeeper Xue glanced at the silent girl and pointed to two chairs opposite.


    "Have a seat."


    Tao Mian sat down unceremoniously, and Chu Liuxue thanked him before taking her seat.


    Not long after the three sat down, the dishes began to arrive. Tao Mian, never one to be polite in front of Shopkeeper Xue, picked up his bowl and ate heartily.


    Over the years, Chu Liuxue''s eating habits had become more refined, overcoming the habit of wolfing down food left from her early days of hunger.


    Shopkeeper Xue, on the other hand, sipped his wine slowly, barely touching the food in front of him.


    Midway through their banquet, they heard voices from the neighboring private room.


    They were discussing gossip from the Demonic Realm, particularly about Tan Fang, the young son of the Netherworld Hall who had recently returned home.


    The Hall Master of the Netherworld Hall, Tan Yuan, originally had an only son to inherit the position, but for some reason, this son drowned a few days ago while boating with friends.


    How absurd for a pure-blooded demon to drown.


    Outsiders were abuzz with speculation. The old Hall Master was ailing, with little time left, and the Netherworld Hall needed someone to take over.


    But with the only son gone, what could be done?


    In this difficult time, the Netherworld Hall somehow found a young man, claiming he was the Hall Master''s biological son.


    No one except Hall Master Tan Yuan acknowledged this, causing chaos in the Netherworld Hall.


    Tao Mian was engrossed in the gossip, forgetting to eat. Just then, someone knocked on the private room door.


    A young waiter stood at the door, holding a wooden tray, saying that the guests in the neighboring room had sent over a pot of wine, inviting the esteemed guests in this room to enjoy it.


    After he finished speaking, the three in the private room were momentarily stunned.


    Where did this acquaintance come from?

 Chapter 41 – Invisible

    The wine delivered was a unique "Spring Arrival" from Ascending Cloud Tower, rich in aroma and mellow in taste. Xue Han gestured for the servant to bring the wine over. He then removed the stopper from the jug and took a gentle sniff of the wine''s fragrance.


    "Is it poisoned?" Chu Liuxue asked softly.


    Xue Han shook his head.


    "It doesn''t smell unusual. To be safe, it''s better not to drink it."


    Tao Mian sat quietly, his chewing motion changing as if pondering the person who sent the wine.


    In the adjacent rooms, one was bustling with gossip, while the other remained quieter.


    Who could it be?


    Seeing Tao Mian''s hesitation, Xue Han suggested that if he wanted to know who was sitting next door, he could send some wine back. Tao Mian shook his head, saying there was no need to trouble himself; he had a few candidates in mind.


    Since the other party didn''t want to show themselves, so be it.


    The gossiping room continued, now discussing how Tan Fang was the illegitimate son left behind by the old Shi Fu of the Netherworld Hall during his romantic escapades.


    Most of it was hearsay, and after listening to a few sentences, they realized it was unreliable, so Tao Mian and his companions stopped paying attention and turned to discuss their own matters.


    Midway, Chu Liuxue accidentally knocked over her teacup, wetting a part of her dress. She followed a servant inside to change clothes, leaving only Shopkeeper Xue and the Immortal in the room.


    Shopkeeper Xue spoke first, saying that Tao Mian''s disciple was quite capable, managing to deceive the old Shi Fu of the Netherworld Hall and becoming his only son now.


    Sounds of people leaving came from the adjacent room, and after the sound of chairs and table legs scraping ended, silence returned.


    Xue Han''s information was much more reliable than the gossip. He said that the Netherworld Hall''s influence in the Demonic Realm was expanding continuously. The old Shi Fu, Tan Yuan, was once a formidable figure, taking over during a turbulent time for the hall. He began reorganizing from his family''s branch, gradually expanding, and successively annexed three small sects and two major factions, making the Netherworld Hall one of the largest forces in the Demonic Realm, even surpassing the Sky''s End Valley, which used to overshadow them.


    Later, Tan Yuan orchestrated a plan, using a trusted confidant of the old Valley Shi Fu of Sky''s End Valley to deliver a heavy blow to his long-time rival.


    However, Tan Yuan couldn''t annex Sky''s End Valley, as it was still a formidable force. He chose instead to support a puppet. The internal factions of Sky''s End Valley were numerous, and the confidant temporarily took the position but couldn''t hold it securely. The old Valley Shi Fu''s faction and the younger generation within the valley were all secretly plotting.


    Although Tan Yuan was highly capable, he had a fatal flaw: his lust for women. Whenever he had free time, he would visit the pleasure quarters, and when stressed, he would go there too. Over time, his body became depleted, leading to various illnesses in his later years, and his energy and strength were not what they used to be.


    That''s why he valued his successor so much.


    Despite Tan Yuan''s romantic escapades, he had few offspring, with only one son left by his legitimate wife, whom he cherished like an apple of his eye. This son lived up to expectations, praised by all the teachers and Shi Fus his father hired. The only successor he painstakingly cultivated vanished inexplicably, and the old Shi Fu was so enraged that he killed everyone who accompanied his son that day, burying them with him.


    After that, Tan Yuan''s hair turned white overnight, and he aged significantly. Recently, there were even rumors that he frequently tormented his concubines, insisting on having another child.


    Tan Yuan was deeply worried about the succession until recently when he found a bloodline that had been lost outside. The young man''s mother was unknown, but it was confirmed that his father was the old Shi Fu of the Netherworld Hall. It''s unclear what method Tan Yuan used to verify the bloodline.


    "Oh, by the way," Xue Han took a sip of tea to moisten his throat before looking at Tao Mian sitting across the table, "the new son Tan Yuan found is your fourth disciple, Chu Suiyan. Tao Mian, is this really okay? Your third disciple is the orphaned daughter of the old Valley Shi Fu of Sky''s End Valley."


    Two disciples who were once inseparable had become mortal enemies.


    The Immortal couldn''t help but mock himself; he indeed had a unique eye for accepting disciples. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tao Mian said that whether it was good or bad was not for him to decide. To Chu Liuxue and Chu Suiyan, who had relied on each other since childhood, he was the one who intruded into their lives halfway.


    "If your two disciples turn against each other, how will you handle it?"


    A simple question, yet Xue Han couldn''t bear to continue.


    Tao Mian lowered his gaze to the leftovers on the table, remaining silent for a long time.


    After a moment, he finally said softly, "I don''t know."


    After changing her clothes, Chu Liuxue washed her hands and passed by the room where they speculated the wine sender was, finding the door open.


    The used bowls and chopsticks were stacked together on the table, and a servant was vigorously wiping the tabletop.


    Judging by the number of cups and dishes, it seemed two people had been sitting there.


    Chu Liuxue understood and continued to walk to the room next to theirs.


    Then she heard Tao Mian''s "I don''t know."


    The girl stood silently at the door, like a frozen statue, elegant and timeless.


    The servant passed by with bowls and cups, and the girl raised a finger to her lips, gently shaking her head, signaling him not to make a sound.


    The servant nodded obediently, lightening his steps as he quietly left her side.


    After the two inside changed the topic, a quarter of an hour later, Chu Liuxue finally pushed the door open and entered.


    Once inside, she nonchalantly returned to her seat. By then, Tao Mian had already masked his emotions and asked if she had any other places she wanted to visit.


    Discover the complete story on pawread dot com.


    Chu Liuxue held a finely carved jade cup in both hands, tilted her head in thought, and said there was a place, but it was too long ago, and she wasn''t sure if she could still find it or if it still existed.


    Tao Mian patted his chest and said there was nothing to worry about; finding the way was his responsibility, and they would set off immediately.


    Shopkeeper Xue put down his wine cup, shook his black bone fan twice, and said they should go ahead; he couldn''t walk anymore and needed to rest here and sober up. Ascending Cloud Tower provided special rooms for drunken guests, and if they returned later, they could find him here.


    Tao Mian readily agreed, donned his mask, and called for a servant to take care of Xue Han before leaving with his disciple.


    "It''s not far from Moon Hill, but we need to leave the city," Chu Liuxue''s memory drifted back to the path lined with pear blossoms from years ago, "at the border between the Demonic Realm and the human world, a small village."


    Tao Mian seemed to know where Chu Liuxue wanted to take him.


    After they left Ascending Cloud Tower, a window in an upstairs guest room was half open, and a figure leaned against the window, gazing at their backs until they disappeared into the crowd.


    "You haven''t sobered up yet; stay here today and don''t return to the hall, lest you slip up," another person entered the room, it was Su Tianhe, who hadn''t been seen in the human world for a long time.


    Su Tianhe followed the gaze of the person by the window and also noticed Tao Mian and Chu Liuxue''s backs.


    He withdrew his gaze and looked at the young man.


    "Stop looking; it won''t help. Those who come down from Peach Blossom Mountain never return. You have your own path to walk."


    Perhaps due to the influence of alcohol, the young man''s gaze was unfocused. He rested his chin on his arms, staring blankly at the bright lights, flowers, running and playing children, and whispering lovers on the street...


    The colorful lights divided the land, and the bright lights adorned the sky.


    He slowly closed his eyes, feeling a sense of melancholy. The bustling sounds had nothing to do with him; he was a stranger at this lively gathering.


    The vast world was wide and silent; where could his boat find a home?

 Chapter 42 – Pear Blossom Falls

    "Banknote, we''ve arrived."


    Tao Mian had hired a carriage, drawn by a bone demon horse unique to the Demonic Realm, and it moved swiftly.


    They traveled westward, following the direction in Chu Liuxue''s memory. Throughout the journey, the young girl kept peering out through the small curtain of the carriage window.


    Around the hour of the Ox, they finally arrived.


    After getting off the carriage, Tao Mian tipped the driver with a few pieces of silver. The driver touched the brim of his hat and nodded slightly in thanks.


    With a whistle, the demon horse galloped away, leaving the place behind. Tao Mian turned back to see his disciple standing under the largest pear tree at the village entrance, her hand touching the trunk as she looked up.


    The tree was barren, with no flowers or fruit, not even leaves¡ªit had long since withered and died.


    The village was much the same.


    Chu Liuxue seemed lost in her memories, becoming even more silent. Tao Mian didn''t want to disturb her and simply walked quietly behind her.


    They passed through the sandy village road, with houses lined up on both sides. Once inhabited, they were now empty.


    The things remained, but the people were gone.


    Chu Liuxue mentioned to Tao Mian that there had been a famine here, and said no more.


    There was no need to say more; everything was understood without words.


    The village was built at the foot of a low mountain, with two or three households at its base. Chu Liuxue stopped in front of one of them.


    This house was smaller and more dilapidated compared to the others, with half of its fence already broken. Chu Liuxue pushed open the courtyard gate and walked in, with Tao Mian following behind.


    She didn''t linger inside the house, as if there was nothing worth remembering, and instead walked straight through to the backyard.


    There was another large pear tree here, even bigger than the one at the village entrance. Although it wasn''t blooming, the lush canopy suggested that when it did, it would cover the sky with exquisite snowy white.


    "It''s still alive."


    Chu Liuxue patted the trunk, as if visiting an old friend. Seeing that the tree still had a trace of life, she breathed a sigh of relief, her uplifted eyes revealing a hint of joy.


    Beyond the courtyard was a small mountain. Chu Liuxue opened the small gate in the fence, and after Tao Mian passed through, she closed it behind them.


    This mountain was not as spiritually abundant as Peach Blossom Mountain, but it had a small amount of spiritual charm. Chu Liuxue walked along a long, narrow path, which to Tao Mian seemed indistinguishable from the surrounding shrubs and wild grass. Only the girl''s familiarity in brushing aside the weeds with her sleeves revealed it was a path leading into the mountain.


    They walked for an unknown amount of time before Chu Liuxue seemed inclined to stop. She looked around and finally arrived at a clearing.


    The clearing was remote, with a cliff on one side, where a misstep could lead to a fall.


    The wind in the valley stirred their clothes as Chu Liuxue stood tall and graceful in front of several desolate graves.


    Five graves, four with tombstones, and another seemed to have been dug up and reburied, its story unknown.


    A long trench separated two of the graves from the other three.


    The girl''s ponytail was blown by the wind as she stood with her back to Tao Mian, speaking of the graves'' occupants in a quiet voice.


    "Four graves, burying the old servant who saved me from the Dou family, my adoptive father, Scholar Chu, and the couple who later adopted me."


    Chu Suiyan said that after she left the Demonic Realm, the old servant exchanged her for his newborn granddaughter, escaping death. The pursuers were relentless, and she barely managed to reach this village at the border of two realms, utterly exhausted.


    She thought she and the infant would meet their end here, despairing on the path into the village, surrounded by blooming pear blossoms, covering the sky like pure white snow.


    A kind scholar discovered the old and the young. At that time, the baby in the swaddling clothes opened her eyes, reflecting the endless white pear blossoms.


    "Liu Xue, he gave me this name, not because of the winter snow, but because of those snow-like flying flowers."


    The scholar took in the baby and the old servant. The old servant was illiterate, so the task of naming the child fell to the educated scholar.


    He named the girl "Liu Xue." Pear blossoms filling the path, a thousand trees like snow¡ªhe imprinted the most beautiful moment of their first meeting into the girl''s name.


    Not long after, the old servant passed away. Her loyalty led her to sacrifice in times of crisis, but the baby, who should have been her granddaughter, haunted her dreams, bloodied. The old servant was tormented by guilt, becoming despondent, and soon her health failed.


    Not wanting to burden the scholar, she walked into the woods, neither eating nor drinking for seven days, passing away on a silent moonlit night, her regret and guilt ending with her death. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From then on, the scholar and the girl, who had no blood relation, depended on each other. He taught her to read, to observe the stars, and took her to the mountains to learn which plants were poisonous and which were medicinal.


    The scholar showed her a bright pink flower, calling it oleander. This flower was poisonous throughout, deadly to humans and animals if ingested.


    But it was also a medicinal herb.


    The scholar taught the girl not only knowledge but also principles. Flowers were innocent, only the intentions of those who used them mattered.


    And human hearts were ever-changing, with good and evil born in a single thought.


    The scholar was frail, and the girl, in order to treat him, taught herself medicine, even testing it on herself.


    But life was like that, no matter how hard you tried, it was like drawing water with a bamboo basket¡ªfutile.


    The scholar didn''t want the girl to risk herself for him anymore, nor did he want her constantly going into the mountains. He wanted to talk with her a little longer.


    He told her about her origins, as it was the old servant''s dying wish, which he couldn''t defy. But he didn''t want the child he raised to be caught in a cycle of hatred. He said love has its limits, but hatred is endless. Revenge only begets more revenge, where does it end?


    The girl didn''t want the scholar to die with regrets, and even though she knew he had been poisoned, she nodded in agreement.


    The scholar peacefully closed his eyes, as if falling asleep. The girl checked his breath, then slowly withdrew her trembling hand.


    Knowing his days were numbered, the scholar had arranged a future for the girl, entrusting her to a couple in the village.


    The couple asked for the girl''s name, and she said she was called Chu Liuxue¡ªChu as in Chu River, Liu as in fleeting, Xue as in flying snow.


    She thought that since nothing could be retained, there was no need to hold onto a name, a bubble-like beautiful thought.


    The scholar gave all his savings to the couple, and only then did they agree to take in Chu Liuxue. Living under someone else''s roof, she learned various household chores at a young age, serving her nominal "parents," but at that time, she didn''t resent them.


    It wasn''t until they sold her to a high-class brothel that Chu Liuxue felt the emotion called "hatred" for the first time.


    She poisoned the traffickers to death; no one expected such a young child to know how to use poison, and the traffickers were naturally unprepared.


    Neither were Chu Liuxue''s adoptive parents.


    "My benefactors are buried here, and so are my enemies."


    Chu Liuxue looked at the four graves with tombstones¡ªthe old servant, the scholar, her adoptive father and mother¡ªtheir spirits seemed to silently watch her, right in front of her.


    There was also an empty grave, prepared early, abandoned several times.


    "Tao Mian," Chu Liuxue suddenly called the immortal''s name, "you are a person of utmost goodness, being with you makes one forget scheming, forget past hatred."


    She seemed to recall everything about Peach Blossom Mountain, her expression relaxed, her eyes sparkling like stars.


    But that starlight dimmed again.


    "But my cultivation is insufficient, love and hate, I still cannot let go."


    She didn''t want those she hated to laugh in their graves, disturbing the ones she loved next to them.

 Chapter 43 – A girl descending the mountain decides to take revenge

    Chu Liuxue''s plan for revenge had actually begun many years ago.


    But at one point, she almost gave it up. She thought, living out her days on Peach Blossom Mountain wouldn''t be so bad.


    "I really imagined those days, with Suiyan and me, growing old before you. By then, with our hair gray, we could still brew tea and admire flowers with you in the courtyard, quietly listening to the wind.


    If only Suiyan hadn''t left the mountain..."


    Tao Mian, who had been silent for half the night, finally spoke, his voice hoarse.


    "When did you find out... Si Dui''s true identity?"


    Chu Liuxue smiled.


    "From the first day I met him."


    She said that Chu Suiyan had been entrusted to her by his mother, but the boy was too young to remember anything. Later, he was easily tricked by his sister into believing he was a child picked up from a trash heap.


    Chu Suiyan''s mother was a songstress who had a past romance with Tan Yuan, the master of the Netherworld Hall. Unfortunately, time changes people, and her deep affection was misplaced, leaving only the unfortunate result of Chu Suiyan.


    Holding her frail and sickly child, she wanted to go to the Demonic Realm to demand an explanation from her old lover, but she exhausted her strength halfway, barely clinging to life.


    In her dying moments, she was filled with hatred. Chu Liuxue happened to pass by and, out of a rare moment of kindness, fed her a bowl of rice soup. The woman clung to the girl''s hand, begging her to take her child to the Netherworld Hall to find Tan Yuan.


    It was an unreasonable request, Chu Liuxue thought.


    But perhaps if she hadn''t been so desperate, she wouldn''t have turned into someone so ugly with hatred.


    She was young, yet prematurely aged. In Chu Liuxue''s eyes, she looked worn, with dark circles under her eyes and purple lips.


    It was said that she was once a renowned songstress in the capital, with many officials and nobles willing to spend a fortune for a smile.


    Chu Liuxue found a swaddled baby forcibly placed in her arms, unsure of what to do. At that time, she had just buried her adoptive parents in the graves she had prepared long ago, with no one left in the world for her.


    But she knew it was hard enough to support herself, let alone take on such a burden.


    Without hesitation, Chu Liuxue tried to return the baby to the songstress, but when she looked down, she found the woman had already passed away.


    Gone like a fading fragrance.


    This was troublesome, Chu Liuxue thought, as she hated trouble the most.


    The old servant was dead, the scholar was dead, her adoptive parents were dead, and now she had only two enemies left unresolved: a traitor from Sky''s End Valley and the master of the Netherworld Hall.


    The last two were not as easily dealt with as her adoptive parents, but Chu Liuxue wasn''t in a hurry. After all, she was younger than them. Even if she did nothing, as long as she took care of herself, in fifty years she could set off fireworks on their graves, ensuring they wouldn''t rest in peace even in death.


    Chu Liuxue was always someone who repaid kindness and sought revenge. This was the first time she encountered such a dilemma, leaving her conflicted.


    "You are Tan Yuan''s son, and Tan Yuan is my enemy. Making sure he has no descendants is one way to seek revenge, but you and I have no personal grudge."


    Chu Liuxue frowned, her tone calm, as if she were contemplating what to have for dinner.


    She placed the swaddled baby on the ground, reaching out to pinch the corner of the small blanket.


    Killing a baby was too easy; she just needed to cover his face with the blanket and hold it tight. If she was lucky, she wouldn''t even hear any cries.


    Chu Liuxue really did it. She covered the boy''s face with the floral blanket, watching the ants move house by the roadside, silently counting.


    One, two, three...


    Not crying at all?


    Curious, she lifted the blanket to see if the boy was still alive.


    The child moved his neck and suddenly gave her a smile.


    So silly and ugly.


    Chu Liuxue wrinkled her nose.


    "How can there be such an ugly child?"


    She thought, I''ll wait a little longer. After all, it''s not like I can kill Tan Yuan right away.


    Such a troublesome matter, I''ll worry about it later.


    "And then I kept him with me until I met you."


    Tao Mian felt a bit surprised. When Chu Suiyan chose to return to the Netherworld Hall, Chu Liuxue didn''t show much emotion, and he had guessed that she might have known all along.


    He just didn''t expect it to be so early, that she had been wandering with the bloodline of her enemy all this time. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps to better kill him, or maybe for some other reason.


    "I really, really... tried my best to persuade myself to let go, and I almost succeeded."


    Chu Liuxue spoke quietly as she looked at the graves before her.


    She spoke of how many times she wanted to abandon the young Chu Suiyan at a crossroads, letting him fend for himself, and how many times she turned back in despair to find him.


    Chu Suiyan always thought his sister had lost her way, never suspecting anything else.


    "You were a salvation for me. On Peach Blossom Mountain, I almost never thought of revenge. The mountain took over all my emotions, and I didn''t have to think about anything. Those were the most relaxed years."


    Chu Liuxue was baring her heart to Tao Mian, but Tao Mian shook his head, unwilling to hear more.


    "Stop, San Tu, you can''t continue."


    The girl had always been reticent, keeping her thoughts to herself. She was the most measured disciple he had ever taken, always knowing what to say and what not to say. She never imposed her emotions on others and was not easily influenced by outsiders, with a heart as clear and pure as a crystal.


    And now, she had decided to pour out all the words she had buried in her heart, which must mean she had made some significant decision.


    A decision no Immortal would willingly accept.


    Chu Liuxue took two steps forward, looking at Tao Mian with gentle eyes, her master.


    "I''m sorry, Shi Fu. I didn''t want to burden you with this. I know how much the deaths of Senior Brother Gu and Senior Sister Lu have hurt you, and I don''t want you to be hurt any further.


    But the blood of the Dou Clan washes over my dreams time and again, defending Sky''s End Valley with all his might was my father, and sacrificing her own granddaughter to save me was my old servant... The scholar was much like you; he didn''t want me to walk the path of revenge, and neither do you. You two are the only good people I''ve met in my short twenty years. I tried so hard to save him, and now I still want to stay with you for a long time. I want revenge, and I want to repay kindness.


    But in this world, how can one have it both ways? Loyalty and filial piety cannot coexist, and revenge and gratitude are also hard to reconcile. I pondered day and night, finding no solution, so I must seek revenge first, then repay kindness.


    If you''re willing to wait, then please wait for me."


    Chu Liuxue was a considerate person, always thoughtful and attentive.


    Both are like flesh and blood to her; she and Chu Suiyan are both Tao Mian''s disciples, and she doesn''t want to make things difficult for Tao Mian.


    "You should continue being a carefree Immortal. I don''t want to trouble you with my matters, and I''m sure Suiyan wouldn''t either.


    But anything can happen. To prevent that possibility, Shi Fu, I need a promise from you. And please give one to Suiyan as well.


    When we kneel outside your door, asking you to fulfill that promise, then you can decide."


    The girl turned around, smiling at the Immortal under the moonlight.


    "The pear blossoms in the scholar''s courtyard are quite beautiful when they bloom. If I can''t make it in time, please see them for me."

 Chapter 44 – The Banquet at Hongmen

    Chu Liuxue finally left the mountain.


    She was a person with a clear purpose, and this plan had taken shape in her mind many years ago, only lacking the conditions to execute it.


    Now the time was ripe, and all she needed was to catch this easterly wind.


    She quickly contacted the old subordinates of the former Valley Shi Fu, Dou Huai. She was willing to be an obedient pawn, following their arrangements, as long as it allowed her to ascend to the position of Valley Shi Fu.


    Those old subordinates were naturally overjoyed. They were ambitious but lacked a facade, a name, which was why they had persistently requested Chu Liuxue to return to the valley for so many years.


    This first step took five years. During these five years, Chu Liuxue sorted out the various forces within the valley, defeating them one by one. The smaller ones were directly eliminated, while the larger ones were continuously split and dissolved until they became small, and then wiped out in one fell swoop.


    Her talent for cultivation was not high, but her mind was clearer and quicker than most, not inferior to her senior brother and senior sister. It didn''t take long for her to sort out the various affairs in the valley, and now she aimed to cut off the current Valley Shi Fu''s path.


    The current Valley Shi Fu was the one who betrayed Dou Huai, causing his family to be destroyed. Chu Liuxue showed no mercy towards him. On a moonlit night, she led her men and encountered the Valley Shi Fu who was out, engaging in a life-and-death battle.


    That was the first time Chu Liuxue killed with bloodshot eyes. The cultivation technique Tao Mian taught her, even if not fully comprehended, was an unparalleled immortal technique. Shi Fuing just three to five parts of it was enough to deal with ordinary cultivators.


    She captured the Valley Shi Fu alive and, looking at the man before her who kept begging for mercy, Chu Liuxue suddenly felt a sense of desolation.


    How pathetic, the subordinate her father once trusted so much turned out to be such a cowardly and incompetent mediocrity.


    Even so, she had no intention of letting him go.


    Chu Liuxue subjected the traitor to a year and three months of torture, day and night, keeping him barely alive, but leaving him with almost nothing but the ability to breathe.


    Every time she walked out of the dungeon, half of the edge of her shoes was stained with blood.


    Before this, Chu Liuxue had never thought she could be so ruthless and resolute.


    After many twists and turns, and several near-death experiences and betrayals by her subordinates, Chu Liuxue finally ascended to the position of Valley Shi Fu.


    Standing at the highest point in the hall, looking down at the demons bowing below, she thought that once she completed one more goal, she could return to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Chu Liuxue''s second goal was to take revenge on Netherworld Hall, just as Netherworld Hall had once done to Sky''s End Valley.


    But she wanted to be even more ruthless; she wanted Netherworld Hall to disappear.


    When she announced this decision, several subordinates present strongly opposed it.


    Netherworld Hall was a powerful force, and Sky''s End Valley was no longer what it used to be. If they insisted on a head-on confrontation, they might suffer more losses, and if they weren''t careful, they could be directly crushed by Netherworld Hall, never to recover.


    This opinion was agreed upon by many subordinates, and Chu Liuxue noticed that even those who didn''t speak seemed to agree in their hearts.


    She caressed the carved end of the armrest, speaking slowly and calmly, saying that if one year wasn''t enough, then two years. If two years weren''t enough, then ten years.


    If ten years weren''t enough, then a hundred years.


    They were demons, with long lifespans, they could afford to wait.


    If their generation couldn''t complete the plan to annex Netherworld Hall, there would be the next generation.


    One subordinate stood up on the spot, pointing at Chu Liuxue''s nose and calling her crazy.


    Chu Liuxue coldly looked back at him and said that without the determination to burn the boats, in a hundred years, it would be Sky''s End Valley that would be enslaved.


    The subordinates left in silence, and by the next day, the outspoken young man was nowhere to be seen.


    Chu Liuxue first made them fully understand her determination.


    Compared to the constant turmoil in Sky''s End Valley, Netherworld Hall remained relatively calm during these five years.


    The old Shi Fu extended his life with elixirs, while his successor, Tan Fang, followed his Shi Fu and several branch Shi Fus day and night, preparing for his future role.


    There were many voices of opposition to this new successor within the hall.


    But within five years, those voices mysteriously disappeared. The branch Shi Fus who opposed the most either fell seriously ill or died suddenly under mysterious circumstances, each with different causes of death, yet all very suspicious.


    However, the old Shi Fu pretended not to see these things, spending a fortune to appease the kin of the branch Shi Fus.


    And so, the matter was settled.


    The confrontation between Sky''s End Valley and Netherworld Hall would inevitably resurface, but for now, it was just the undercurrents before the storm.


    Chu Liuxue wanted to kill the old Shi Fu, Tan Yuan. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her subordinates advised her, saying Tan Yuan had little time left, and there was no need to go to great lengths to hasten his death.


    But Chu Liuxue said that if she didn''t personally kill him, everything would be meaningless.


    The once young girl declared herself a pawn, successfully deceiving everyone but herself. Unknowingly, she had already grasped power in her hands, knowing that being manipulated would never allow her to truly achieve her unspeakable, crazy decisions.


    Just like her desire to kill Tan Yuan.


    Her subordinates couldn''t persuade her, so they had to follow her in repeatedly revising the plan, step by step, plotting and arranging.


    But plans couldn''t keep up with changes. The old Shi Fu, Tan Yuan, who was barely hanging on, unexpectedly died of illness.


    Chu Liuxue dismissed everyone, locking herself in her room, seeing no one.


    For a full three days.


    No one knew what the young Valley Shi Fu was thinking during those three days.


    They just waited outside the door, not daring to discuss or disturb, only exchanging glances.


    Then, on the morning of the fourth day, Chu Liuxue emerged from her room, her expression indifferent.


    "Let''s go," she said. "Since the plan has changed, let''s continue moving forward."


    And what was moving forward? The direction of annexing Netherworld Hall hadn''t changed.


    That meant dealing with the current new Shi Fu, Tan Fang.


    His name was now Tan Fang, but he was once called Sui Yan, and his surname was Chu, given by Chu Liuxue.


    These siblings with no blood relation had finally reached this point.


    A letter was delivered to the desk of the Valley Shi Fu of Sky''s End Valley, sent from Netherworld Hall.


    The new Shi Fu Tan, in the letter, used an intimate tone, as if it wasn''t a letter to a sworn enemy, but to a family member.


    He didn''t say much, first expressing his longing for his sister, then briefly mentioning the killing of Tan Yuan, considering it as avenging his sister.


    He asked when Liuxue could join him in returning to Peach Blossom Mountain, saying he missed Shi Fu Little Tao, missed drinking his tea, and watching flowers and the moon with him.


    At the end of the letter, he invited Chu Liuxue to visit Netherworld Hall, his words warm and sincere.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from "pawread dot com".


    Chu Liuxue read the letter from start to finish, then expressionlessly held it to the candle, letting the flames consume the paper.


    He acted so well; if she hadn''t found out that several assassination attempts were orchestrated by the current new Shi Fu of Netherworld Hall, she might have believed his sincere words.


    But she still decided to attend the banquet.

 Chapter 45 – Randomly none

    The new hall master of the Netherworld Hall was hosting a banquet, and any faction with some reputation in the Demonic Realm had to show some respect.


    Besides showing face, it was also an opportunity to gauge the capabilities of this young successor.


    A week before the banquet began, the invited guests speculated whether the arch-enemy of the Netherworld Hall, Sky''s End Valley, would attend.


    Although the new Valley Master was a woman, her methods were thunderous, decisive, and ruthless.


    She appeared gentle and unassuming, but when she took action, she showed no mercy.


    Sky''s End Valley underwent a complete overhaul from top to bottom, and its demeanor changed dramatically, hinting at a return to its former glory.


    To read the uncut version, go to ]. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The invitation sent by the Netherworld Hall to Sky''s End Valley was more like a challenge than an invitation.


    While others speculated and concluded that Sky''s End Valley would ignore it, to everyone''s surprise, on the day of the banquet, the Valley Master actually arrived with her Left Envoy.


    When Chu Liuxue stood at the entrance of the hall, the originally lively atmosphere of the banquet quieted down.


    She traveled without an entourage, only accompanied by the Left Envoy. It was unclear whether this showed her absolute confidence in leaving unscathed or if it was a reckless move.


    The Valley Master was not fond of smiling, her gaze always calm and unruffled. The world knew that this Valley Master Chu had lost her family at a young age, wandered for years, and suffered greatly.


    Thus, she was reclusive and introverted, even if a great joy fell before her, she would only glance at it calmly and move on.


    People said she was cold and eccentric, but they didn''t know she had once stayed up all night to watch a flower bloom, finding joy in such trivial matters.


    Chu Liuxue didn''t care about the opinions of outsiders. Let alone these irrelevant people, she didn''t even regard Hall Master Tan.


    She simply found an empty seat and sat down.


    The Left Envoy stood by her side, eyes lowered, silently guarding his Valley Master, not seeming like a talkative person.


    Although the two entered quietly, without exchanging glances or words with anyone, their strong presence was undeniable.


    The Netherworld Hall and Sky''s End Valley had always been at odds, to the point where even the dogs raised by the two sides would fight each other.


    People couldn''t understand why Tan Fang would invite Chu Liuxue, and were even more puzzled by her attendance.


    The two involved parties naturally wouldn''t explain it to them.


    Some sects that didn''t want to offend either side and tried to mediate approached Chu Liuxue to greet her. Chu Liuxue exchanged a few polite words but didn''t engage in deep conversation.


    Those proactive guests, seeing her reluctance to talk, sensibly refrained from disturbing her.


    Gradually, only the area around them was empty in the middle of the banquet, like an invisible barrier separating them from the outside world.


    Among the invited guests, some were already dissatisfied with Chu Liuxue and couldn''t help but whisper, saying if she didn''t want to come, she shouldn''t have, why put on airs.


    Before their friends could respond, another voice interjected into their conversation.


    "It''s an honor for Hall Master Tan that Valley Master Chu graces the Netherworld Hall with her presence. Guests are guests, let her be."


    The guests who were gossiping were interrupted and simultaneously stopped their conversation, turning to find the owner of the clear voice.


    Turning around, they saw a young man in fine clothes smiling at them.


    The lights reflected on his handsome face, his eyes deep and dark like ink, unfathomable.


    It was none other than Tan Fang, the hall master of the Netherworld Hall.


    Being caught gossiping was extremely embarrassing, especially in front of the host of the banquet. The guests laughed it off, complimented the new hall master, and tried to quickly move past the incident.


    Tan Fang didn''t hold it against them, giving them an out, and shifted the conversation to other topics.


    As he left with his wine cup, the guests breathed a sigh of relief and then realized.


    Could it be that Hall Master Tan was speaking on behalf of Chu Liuxue?


    This was more terrifying than the sky falling.


    After some inner conflict, they thought, it must be a misunderstanding, definitely a misunderstanding.


    Tan Fang''s father was the enemy who killed Chu Liuxue''s parents. The fact that they could coexist under one roof was already a miracle, how could they possibly speak for each other?


    Compared to the aloof Valley Master Chu, Tan Fang was clearly adept at socializing, smooth and skillful.


    He exchanged pleasantries with the other guests, finally reaching Chu Liuxue.


    However, just as he approached with a cup of wine, Chu Liuxue stood up first.


    Her eyes were fixed incredulously on a corner of the hall.


    In the corner, there was a wine table, with someone drinking alone.


    She recognized that face; it was none other than Xue Han, whom she had met a few times.


    Shopkeeper Xue doing business with the Netherworld Valley was not surprising.


    Chu Liuxue hadn''t paid it much mind. But as she withdrew her gaze, she caught sight of another person sitting up on Xue Han''s right side.


    That person had been lying beside the table, which was why she hadn''t noticed. He seemed unwell, his face pale, breath weak, his brows and eyes drooping, looking dejected.


    Xue Han let him lean against the pillar behind him and handed him a calming sachet. He took it with one hand, using the edge of his wide sleeve to cover the sachet, then covered his nose and mouth, so the scent wouldn''t be too overwhelming.


    Chu Liuxue knew why he was unwell, because before coming to the Demonic Realm, he had to be infused with Soul Return incense for three days.


    His appearance had slightly changed from her memory, perhaps using illusion to alter his features slightly to avoid trouble.


    Not much had changed, and Chu Liuxue could still recognize him.


    Footsteps approached, getting closer. Chu Liuxue didn''t turn her head, still watching the person''s every move.


    She bit her tongue slightly, forcing herself not to show too much emotion.


    She almost choked out the words.


    "Our matters shouldn''t disturb him, I thought this was our unspoken understanding."


    The person beside her didn''t immediately respond, but after a moment of silence, he turned slightly, looking at the person through the crowd.


    "Parting makes longing hard to quell. I didn''t want to disturb, but the yearning was too strong."


    This might be the only sincere sentence Hall Master Tan would say tonight, amidst the false pleasantries and cunning words, it was precious.


    Chu Liuxue believed he was telling the truth, but she still couldn''t accept it.


    "Chu Suiyan," she still called him by his past name, "the grievances between us can''t be explained in a few words. Tao Mian is innocent, he only saved two unfortunate children out of kindness, maybe it would have been better if he hadn''t saved us.


    You called me here to support you, fine, but why involve Tao Mian? Do you think he''d enjoy a show of siblings turning against each other? Can you bear to cut his heart again?"


    Chu Liuxue lost her composure, the unexpected encounter with Tao Mian here left her shocked and furious.


    She had fought so hard to push Tao Mian out of the whirlpool, willing to keep her mouth shut forever, no matter how wronged or difficult things got, she wouldn''t ask Shi Fu for help.


    But all these years of effort were so easily ruined by Chu Suiyan, and Chu Liuxue immediately felt a murderous intent.


    One of them, either she or Chu Suiyan, had to die, they couldn''t coexist here.

 Chapter 46 – Still fighting?

    ```


    Tan Fang was driven to anger by a few of Chu Liuxue''s exasperated words. He had been unable to understand Chu Liuxue for a long time.


    He could hardly recall the days when they relied on each other for survival. Back then, a mere glance from Chu Liuxue would let him instantly know what she was thinking.


    Did such times really exist?


    "Why do you want to inherit Sky''s End Valley?" His voice was suppressed, filled with confusion and resentment. "Liuxue, I chose to return to the Demonic Realm to overcome the limits of my lifespan, to become stronger, to protect you and Shi Fu. Why did you come back too, and why did it have to be Sky''s End Valley?"


    When Tan Fang was still Chu Suiyan, it would have taken three days and nights to explain the enmity between Sky''s End Valley and Netherworld Hall, and he still wouldn''t have understood a bit.


    It wasn''t until he returned to the hall, read the ancient books in the library, and stood all night at the tomb in the back mountain, that he still couldn''t dissolve the pain that roared in his bloodline.


    Netherworld Hall and Sky''s End Valley had been enemies for hundreds of years, their powers rising and falling over the centuries. Whenever one side was strong, it was a nightmare for the other. Mountains of corpses, seas of blood, broken bones, and flesh... these were the pen and paper that wrote their history.


    Even though Tan Fang couldn''t forgive his biological father for abandoning their mother and son, he could still understand why his father had severely injured Sky''s End Valley back then.


    The more he understood, the more painful it became.


    Because Chu Liuxue chose to return to Sky''s End Valley.


    Tan Fang once had naive thoughts. Even after learning Chu Liuxue''s true identity, he still comforted himself with fantasies.


    It didn''t matter, as long as Liuxue didn''t acknowledge her ancestry, he could pretend he never saw that secret report.


    Once Netherworld Hall completely destroyed Sky''s End Valley, he could leave everything behind and return to Peach Blossom Mountain, with Liuxue and Shi Fu. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This novel is available on ".


    Spring rains add flowers to the path, flowers move, and a mountain of spring colors.


    As long as he wished, after experiencing the mortal world, he could still return to that mountain.


    But Chu Liuxue''s choice shattered his dream.


    It all came to nothing.


    Tan Fang''s words were heard word for word by Chu Liuxue. She curled her lips, unsure if she was mocking herself or him.


    "So you still thought about going back? There''s no going back, Chu Suiyan. Neither of us can go back."


    She seemed to sigh, but her next sentence returned to her previous questioning tone.


    "We''re both rotten to the core, beyond saving, but why did you involve Tao Mian? He should stay as far away from this mess as possible, and then you and I can decide life and death."


    Round and round, back to the original question.


    Tan Fang also became impatient.


    "I said, I invited Shi Fu here, not for anything else. No matter how evil I become, I won''t harm the most important person. I just wanted to see him."


    But after being away for years, without a good excuse, how could he dare to presumptuously invite Shi Fu to meet?


    Both were for Tao Mian, yet their words never aligned, and they began to argue in low voices.


    This bickering moment seemed to pull them back to many years ago, though neither realized it.


    If it were just verbal sparring, it would be fine.


    In the end, the two couldn''t agree and started fighting.


    The guests had some premonition, but it still happened too suddenly.


    Tao Mian, standing aside, was even more stunned.


    What was going on?


    Originally, he was quite happy to receive the invitation from Netherworld Hall. His disciples were all capable people, and he didn''t want to disturb them without reason. Besides, they seemed to have no intention of contacting him, so over time, Tao Mian stopped reaching out.


    This time, the fourth disciple sent him an invitation, showing that he still thought of him as Shi Fu. Tao Mian was delighted and wrote a letter to Xue Han overnight, asking for some Soul Return incense to enter the Demonic Realm.


    Xue Han asked why he was going to the Demonic Realm, and he truthfully said he wanted to see his disciple.


    Soon, the necessary incense was sent without any additional message.


    This was unlike Shopkeeper Xue''s character. Usually, if he asked for something, the other party would demand ten favors in return.


    Tao Mian nervously burned the incense, as usual, vomiting for three days, then floated into the Demonic Realm on unsteady feet.


    Sure enough, his bad premonition came true. As soon as he arrived in the Demonic Realm, he spotted the Xue residence''s carriage.


    There was no avoiding it.


    Xue Han waved the invitation in his hand, indicating he was also invited. Tao Mian didn''t dare ask where he got the invitation, pretending to be deaf and mute, speaking as little as possible, and feigning deafness when Xue Han asked him anything.


    "Pretending to be deaf and mute, are you?"


    At that time, Xue Han was still coldly laughing.


    But with the well-connected Shopkeeper Xue, entering Netherworld Hall became much easier. Tao Mian treated himself like luggage, being carried along by Shopkeeper Xue, not needing to worry about anything else.


    Because he was so casual and quiet, dressed simply, the steward at the entrance of Netherworld Hall mistook him for Shopkeeper Xue''s servant.


    Tao Mian was frustrated.


    "Next time, when I use illusion, should I not make myself look like a passerby?"


    "From a mediocre servant to a slightly more handsome servant?"


    "......"


    "You should be glad they only took you for a servant. If they mistook you for something else¡ª" Shopkeeper Xue chuckled.


    "............"


    Tao Mian returned a longer silence.


    Originally, after successfully entering, seeing his disciple would have been the end of it.


    But things went wrong midway. The demonic energy in the hall was too strong, and Tao Mian felt dizzy, nearly tripping over the threshold.


    He staggered after Xue Han into the hall, planning to sit and gather his wits before seeing his disciple.


    However, before he could clear his head, a fight broke out.


    The instigators were none other than his third and fourth disciples.


    The two fought fiercely, and even though it was just a skirmish, as cultivators, they could turn the grand hall upside down.


    The Hall Master and Valley Master were fighting, Netherworld Hall''s subordinates rushed over, and the Left Envoy on the opposite side protected Chu Liuxue.


    The fight escalated into a brawl.


    Though the Demonic Realm wasn''t as rule-bound as the mortal world or the Immortal realm, such a brawl during a banquet was still uncommon. The guests didn''t know what to do, as helping either side would offend someone. The roof of the grand hall shook, a few tiles fell, shattering outside the main door.


    Not only the roof, but even the beams were about to collapse. Tao Mian had just stood up, ready to intervene, when his life-saving sachet suddenly fell to the ground.


    As he bent to pick it up, half a beam suddenly collapsed.


    If Xue Han hadn''t yanked him back, Tao Mian''s head would have been in danger.


    Now the Immortal was angry.


    At that moment, almost no one realized what had happened. Just as Chu Liuxue and Tan Fang were about to charge at each other again, two long swords stabbed into the ground in front of them, sinking a foot deep.


    The two were forced to stop, the dust cleared, and everyone looked in the direction the swords had flown from.


    The figure was somewhat blurred, but the voice came through first.


    "Still fighting?"


    His tone was stern and righteous, an unknown figure had arrived.


    ```

 Chapter 47 – Bright white moonlight

    One wave had barely settled when another arose.


    The guests at the banquet were still reeling from the shock of the leaders of Sky''s End Valley and Netherworld Hall clashing, and even more unbelievable was that someone actually dared to step in and separate them.


    The two swords that flew out, one long and one short, clearly didn''t belong to the same owner.


    And it was only then that the owners of the swords realized their possessions were missing.


    "Is that... my sword?"


    As the dust slowly settled, Chu Liuxue and Tan Fang stood on opposite sides, glaring at each other, neither willing to back down.


    It wasn''t until that mysterious figure spoke that they both turned sideways, bowing respectfully.


    "Shi Fu."


    "Shi Fu."


    It was their master?!


    The crowd was even more shocked.


    Chu Liuxue and Tan Fang had actually apprenticed under the same master.


    The fact that the master of Netherworld Hall and the master of Sky''s End Valley shared the same teacher was astonishing.


    The guests couldn''t help but turn their gaze to the person at the center of the conflict. Dressed simply, with a jade hairpin, he appeared quite young, almost the same age as his disciples.


    Could such a young cultivator really be the master of both?


    Tao Mian stood between his two disciples, his expression rarely showing a hint of suppressed anger.


    It was the first time the disciples had seen Tao Mian angry, and they didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    No matter how imposing they were outside, in front of their master, they had to bow their heads and listen obediently.


    "A perfectly good banquet, turned into this," Tao Mian said, disappointed, "You two¡ª"


    He wanted to scold his disciples, but before he could, they were already apologizing.


    "Shi Fu, don''t be angry, it''s our fault."


    "It''s all our fault."


    ... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their quick admission of guilt made one wonder if they were sincere or just going through the motions.


    Tao Mian, being astute, knew exactly what was going on.


    These two had grown up under his watchful eye; how could he not know their little schemes?


    Thus, the immortal was even more frustrated, sighed heavily, and left the banquet.


    We are ", find us on google.


    Chu Liuxue and Tan Fang exchanged a glance, their sibling-like bond rekindled after many years. She chased after him, while he dusted himself off, smiling as he reassured the guests, as if he hadn''t been the one fighting fiercely just moments ago.


    The immortal hadn''t gone far. Chu Liuxue found him under a weeping crabapple tree in the courtyard after a short search.


    Tao Mian was venting his frustration on the plants.


    He broke off a branch, clearly agitated, as the falling petals mirrored his mood.


    Chu Liuxue paused, then resolutely approached, standing by Tao Mian''s side.


    The master and disciple, one squatting, one standing. Tao Mian couldn''t be bothered to look up, saying not to talk to him as he might lash out in anger.


    Chu Liuxue said, "Forget it, banknote, don''t make it hard on yourself. You just don''t have it in you to curse people."


    Tao Mian''s ears perked up. Was she looking down on him?


    He stood up, ready to argue with his disciple, to show her his vocabulary.


    But as their eyes met, the usually reserved Chu Liuxue couldn''t hold back and smiled.


    "What are you smiling at?"


    Tao Mian deliberately put on a stern face, questioning her.


    Chu Liuxue shook her head with a smile.


    "Nothing. Just realized, you''re still you."


    That''s good.


    This time, the immortal couldn''t keep up his pretense. He mumbled, acknowledging it.


    They sat side by side on the long bench in the courtyard, under the clear, moonlit sky, a perfect night.


    They chatted idly, picking trivial topics, spending half an hour on nonsense.


    Perhaps this was the unique bond between master and disciple. Life was harsh, and meetings were rare, so why not talk about happy nonsense to share a laugh?


    Even so, Tao Mian keenly sensed that Chu Liuxue was more silent than before.


    Among the four disciples who joined Peach Blossom Mountain¡ªGu Yuan, Yuan Di, Liuxue, and Suiyan¡ªChu Liuxue was the one who gave her master the least worry.


    Chu Liuxue always knew exactly what she was doing, rarely acting impulsively. She had been a meticulous child since young. Tao Mian wasn''t worried about her being deceived, but he did worry that her overthinking might burden her.


    The immortals in the mountains didn''t persuade those who wanted to leave. The world flowed like water, as it should.


    But principles were principles. If one followed them too rigidly, wouldn''t they become a walking corpse?


    Tao Mian said, "Liuxue, the peach blossoms on the mountain have bloomed. If you have nothing to do, go take a look."


    Chu Liuxue''s eyes curved into a smile, "Alright."


    This promise wasn''t really a promise. She knew well that she might never have the chance to return to the mountain.


    Even if she did, she''d be a sinner with blood on her hands.


    But with the moon so bright and beautiful, why say something gloomy and spoil the moment?


    The quiet Left Envoy suddenly appeared under a flowering tree, silent but noticeable to the two in the courtyard.


    "I''m leaving, banknote," Chu Liuxue said, waving her hand as she walked away from Tao Mian, "When I return to the mountain, save a good pot of wine for me."


    It was only after she and the Left Envoy disappeared beyond the moonlit gate of the courtyard that Tao Mian spoke softly.


    "Not planning to come out yet? Or do you not want to see your master?"


    The rustling in the flower bushes was the sound of clothes brushing against them.


    At the same time, a young man''s voice sounded.


    "How could I not," Tan Fang emerged from the bushes, his tone a bit helpless, "Shi Fu, don''t be too hard on me. I''m not good with words, never have been."


    Tao Mian said nothing, patting the empty spot beside him for him to sit.


    Tan Fang obediently sat down, shaking his clothes, causing a few wilted crabapple flowers to fall.


    What to talk about?


    When apart, there were a thousand things to say. Upon reunion, words were hard to find.


    He didn''t know where to start or what to say.


    So he propped his arms on his sides, looking up at the full moon.


    Tao Mian didn''t want to break the rare silence either, counting the crabapple flowers on the branch in his hand. When he reached the fifteenth flower, Tan Fang spoke.


    "Did Shi Fu only want to take Liuxue as a disciple back then?"


    He finally asked the question buried in his heart for years. He already knew the answer but still hoped for a different response from his master.


    But before Tao Mian could speak, he shook his head, as if avoiding the answer.


    "No, Shi Fu, don''t tell me. I won''t listen."


    He withdrew his arms, casually crossing his fingers on his lap, then looked at the moon again.


    "Or maybe Shi Fu should tell me. I can accept any answer."


    Tao Mian said nothing, and Tan Fang shifted three times, feeling embarrassed himself.


    "I..."


    "Yes."


    The certainty in his master''s voice made the young man''s heart tremble, and for a moment, he didn''t know what expression to make.


    The immortal, fearing he might have misheard, repeated himself.


    "Back then, I indeed only wanted to take your sister as a disciple, even though your talent was visibly exceptional."

 Chapter 48 – Towards Destiny

    Tan Fang suddenly couldn''t sit still, feeling as if thousands of needles were piercing his skin and stabbing into his bones.


    "I..." He stood up abruptly, feeling a bit lost and determined to escape from this place, unwilling to listen any further. "I have some matters to attend to. Shi Fu, please sit here, and if you need anything, just call for someone..."


    "Sit down."


    Support us at .


    Tao Mian''s command halted his steps.


    Tan Fang stiffly sat back in his original position.


    "You''re all grown up now, yet still running off halfway through my words like when you were a child."


    Tao Mian grumbled, sounding like a complaint.


    He pressed down on his disciple''s shoulder, as if trying to calm the turbulent emotions within him.


    "Listen to me finish. Back then, I did indeed only intend to take Chu Liuxue as my disciple, but I couldn''t just watch you end up on the streets."


    "Then why didn''t Shi Fu send me away," Tan Fang''s inherent stubbornness flared up, "Didn''t you send Shopkeeper Xue to the mortal realm back then?"


    "You know quite a bit. Where did you hear that from..."


    Tao Mian coughed, then spoke seriously¡ª


    "Xue Han had the conditions back then. I was close with the master of the Xue residence, so I dared to send the child to their couple."


    "And me..."


    "But Shi Fu''s connections are limited. When it came to you, there was no such opportunity. You could only follow Shi Fu into the mountains and endure hardships, far from wealth and glory."


    Tao Mian said earnestly.


    Tan Fang lowered his head, appearing dejected but actually feeling relieved.


    Unaware of his disciple''s thoughts, Tao Mian continued with his previous words.


    "You two siblings really gave me a headache for a while. Liuxue is destined for Peach Blossom Mountain, but she has no interest in cultivation. You, on the other hand, have exceptional talent, yet you weren''t meant to be under my tutelage at Peach Blossom Mountain. I''m a rather lazy Shi Fu, not very attentive. Suiyan, I considered other paths for you, fearing I might hold you back."


    These were Tao Mian''s true feelings. The two cultivation techniques sent by the Golden Finger were tailored for Chu Liuxue''s constitution. Although Chu Suiyan learned them, were they truly suitable for him? Tao Mian had been troubled by this for a long time.


    He wasn''t wealthy, having taken in three batches of disciples and knowing only six cultivation techniques.


    The first four were exclusive to the First Disciple and the Second Disciple, and Tao Mian had a sentimental attachment, unwilling to pass them on to others.


    As for the latter two, he had privately consulted Chu Liuxue and obtained her permission before teaching them to Chu Suiyan.


    "Suiyan, ask yourself, in the path of cultivation, Shi Fu has been unfair to you."


    Tao Mian''s fingers played with the remaining flowers on the branch.


    "Shi Fu, don''t say that..."


    Tan Fang had been listening silently until Tao Mian uttered the word "unfair," prompting him to protest.


    Shi Fu was a very good Shi Fu.


    No matter how cold-hearted he might be, he would never forget how Tao Mian watched over him when he was sick at Peach Blossom Mountain, staying up night after night to care for him.


    Tao Mian never owed anything to his two disciples.


    The Immortal, hearing his once-sad disciple now comforting him, couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''re already upset yourself, yet you still defend me... Suiyan, Shi Fu won''t hide it from you. The destined one for Peach Blossom Mountain is indeed only Liuxue. But as Tao Mian''s disciples, you both are."


    No matter how the Golden Finger defined it, Tao Mian''s Fourth Disciple would always bear the name Chu Suiyan.


    Tan Fang blinked slowly, then smiled with relief.


    "As long as I have Shi Fu''s words, that''s enough."


    The master and disciple finally opened up, gradually able to talk.


    Tao Mian noticed that when discussing the past, the Fourth Disciple''s responses were not quick.


    It was as if he was searching for past memories, picking up the fragments bit by bit.


    It was evident that over the years, he had been forcibly suppressing and repressing his past.


    During his years at the Netherworld Hall, Tan Fang deliberately forgot everything from the past, refusing to recall or reminisce.


    He had many things to do; he had to gain the trust of the branch hall leaders, establish his foothold, and finally, seek revenge against his father.


    Someone had taught him to recognize the reality: you are too weak now; even maintaining the status quo is impossible for the weak, let alone pursuing what you desire.


    Only by climbing higher, continuously moving upward, could he attain freedom. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tan Fang followed this advice. Within a year, he mastered the eighteen cultivation techniques of the Netherworld Hall. He spent another year gaining the recognition of more than half of the branch hall leaders regarding his lineage, and then another year to silence all opposing voices.


    Then he began his revenge against his father.


    Tan Yuan was already old. When he abandoned his mother to seek new pleasures, he must have been full of vigor.


    But now, he was just an old man bedridden with illness.


    His cloudy eyes stared intently at the young man by the bed, laughing and repeatedly saying "good."


    Heaven did not forsake Tan Yuan; he lost one son, but another was sent to him.


    Moreover, the younger son resembled him more in his youth¡ªproud, ruthless, and self-centered.


    The young man remained indifferent to his father''s final moments, only speaking after the old man rambled incoherently, saying they were nothing alike.


    They were different people.


    But Tan Yuan seemed to regain clarity suddenly, as if hearing a joke, sneering with a cold gaze.


    He said, "You''re wrong. We are the same."


    Without Tan Yuan, there would be no Tan Fang in this position.


    They were both leaders of the Netherworld Hall, and they had only two tasks¡ªto prosper the Netherworld and destroy Sky''s End.


    At that time, Tan Fang still wondered how he could ever raise a sword against Liuxue.


    Tan Yuan saw through his obsession and gave him a bronze key, telling him to see for himself how Sky''s End Valley and the Netherworld Hall came to be.


    Not long after Tan Yuan''s death, Tan Fang used the key to open the door that had long been prepared for him.


    What pain he endured behind that door, what psychological torment he suffered, no one knew.


    But when he emerged from that door, he had completely abandoned the identity of Chu Suiyan. From then on, he could only be Tan Fang, the leader of the Netherworld Hall.


    Even if he wouldn''t forget old feelings, even if he softened, he understood that Chu Liuxue would never spare the Netherworld Hall, nor would she spare him.


    The hatred of a broken family could never be erased by the blooming of flowers at Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Now he finally understood why, when he clamored to leave the mountain as a child, Liuxue had spoken such heartless words to him.


    Perhaps Chu Liuxue had made a promise to herself before ascending the mountain. As long as Tan Yuan''s son did not return to the Demonic Realm, did not assume the position of leader of the Netherworld Hall, she would continue as if nothing had happened, guarding the brother she saved, who had no blood ties and had never harmed the Dou family, Chu Suiyan.


    She tried so hard to deceive herself, but ultimately, it was all in vain.


    Tan Fang took over the Netherworld Hall, and she returned to Sky''s End Valley.


    Thus, it was a fight to the death.


    "I know why Shi Fu accepted my invitation to come to the Demonic Realm," Tan Fang stood up, looking up as the moon in the sky was gradually obscured by a cloud drifting from nowhere. "Shi Fu surely wants to persuade us siblings not to fight to the death, so you''re here waiting for Liuxue and me.


    But Shi Fu, I''m sorry. I''m afraid to say these four words, but I must.


    Things have changed.


    I am already the leader of the Netherworld Hall."


    Because of his back, Tao Mian couldn''t see the expression on his Fourth Disciple''s face at that moment. But no matter how many years passed, he could always remember the tone when he spoke those words.


    It was as if he was cursed, resolutely walking towards his destiny.

 Chapter 49 – Yet peoples hearts are easily changed

    "The story should have a perfect ending."


    Tao Mian held a wine saucer in his hand, leaning against the tree behind him, gazing at the distant geese flying across the sky.


    He had just spoken the previous sentence, paused, and then continued.


    "The story should have a perfect ending."


    Chu Liuxue gave up on avenging her father, Tan Fang no longer obsessed over expanding his power, Sky''s End Valley and Netherworld Hall joined hands, drinking and celebrating together, everything was so perfect.


    Then the third disciple, Liuxue, and the fourth disciple returned to Peach Blossom Mountain with the smoke, reuniting with their master.


    Tao Mian spoke endlessly for half a day, recounting how the three of them reunited, how the two disciples stayed by his side for a long time, crying and kneeling before him, confessing how childish it was to leave the mountain, until one of them reached the end of their life.


    He talked for a long time, and then the woman opposite him hesitantly interrupted.


    "Immortal... shouldn''t you take your medicine?"


    "......"


    Tao Mian''s shoulders slumped, his eyes lowered, staring at the clear wine in the saucer, a petal drifting down, creating tiny ripples.


    The mountain breeze brushed past their clothes, and for a moment, silence fell between them.


    "Tell me, why do people harm each other?"


    The Immortal''s tone was bewildered, admitting honestly that he didn''t understand.


    The two disciples were once so close, relying on each other. But after they descended the mountain, it was as if they saw each other as their only enemy, refusing to rest until the other was destroyed.


    The woman tilted her head, thought for a moment, and raised her index finger.


    "I can understand your third disciple''s actions. If a certain power killed my parents and destroyed my family, no matter how close the heir of that power was to me, I would still wield my sword forward, because forgetting is betrayal.


    As for your fourth disciple, it''s a bit complicated. I have a friend who is very similar to him. He grew up with no one to rely on, only the legitimate son of the family treated him well, giving him good food and clothes, often standing up for him. Later, he became ambitious, wanting to be the head of the family. When he realized that the kind legitimate son was his biggest obstacle, he didn''t hesitate to plot and kill him."


    The Immortal''s expression changed.


    "The friend you mentioned... could it be you?"


    The woman smiled sweetly, dimples appearing on her cheeks.


    "Oh, if it were really me, that would be great."


    She swung the soft flower branch in her hand, resting her chin on the stone table, eyes lifted, gazing distantly at the sky.


    "The human heart is fickle. Even if solemn promises were made back then, so what? Your fourth disciple has been away from the mountain for over ten years now, right? Forget ten years, even one or two years, one or two months, one or two days, people change just like that, like the clouds in the sky."


    In the Immortal''s memory, the person was always Suiyan, yet he didn''t know Suiyan had already turned into light smoke and dispersed, leaving only Tan Fang behind.


    Tao Mian listened quietly to the woman''s words, the wine saucer in his hand unmoving, like a jade statue.


    He wondered, do people really change so easily? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That banquet did not ease the tension between the two rival forces; instead, the relationship between Sky''s End Valley and Netherworld Hall grew even more strained.


    Three major events occurred afterward.


    The first was a meeting in Netherworld Hall, where ten of the eighteen branch leaders attended, and Hall Master Tan Fang was present. Somehow, Sky''s End Valley discovered their secret meeting place and sent a large number of elite forces to ambush them. The scene that day was so bloody and chaotic that every survivor had nightmares for a month.


    Three branch leaders were lost, and Tan Fang was seriously injured.


    Hall Master Tan Fang recuperated for half a month. Even as the head of a hall, he couldn''t rest peacefully in bed while ill. He forced himself to visit the other injured branch leaders and the families of the deceased. One branch leader was young and newly married. The bride greeted him in her wedding dress, her expression serene, her tone calm, as if she had already accepted her husband''s death.


    But she never took off her wedding dress, a stark red against the white Spirit Hall, glaring to the eyes.


    Tan Fang softly asked the branch leader beside him what was going on, and the branch leader hesitated before telling the truth.


    He said the bride had gone mad long ago.


    She pretended she hadn''t married, that her husband wasn''t dead, just that the bridal sedan hadn''t reached her door, so she couldn''t see him.


    Tan Fang''s heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    That branch leader was considered one of Tan Fang''s trusted aides, someone he had personally promoted. Seeing the hall master''s changed expression, he pondered for a long time before deciding to risk his neck and offer advice.


    He said, "Hall Master, we subordinates all know you and Valley Master Chu were fellow disciples, and perhaps in the past, you considered that bond.


    But our Netherworld and Sky''s End are mortal enemies. Which of our brothers in the hall doesn''t have a blood feud with Sky''s End? My grandfather was killed by Sky''s End people, my childhood friend''s sweetheart was violated by them and then jumped into a river, and my master was unfortunately captured by Sky''s End. When we retrieved his body... it wasn''t even a body, just a pile of flesh.


    Most of the current branch leaders were established after you became hall master, overcoming countless difficulties. You have shown us great kindness, and we don''t want to make things difficult for you. But as long as Sky''s End exists, those souls won''t rest in peace, and we living people will be ashamed before our ancestors.


    Once, a very young boy joined the hall and asked me who struck first, Sky''s End or Netherworld, to start this enmity. I initially wanted to kick him out immediately, but I decided to explain the reasoning before doing so.


    It''s like the chicken and egg question. Whether the first grudge was Sky''s End''s fault or Netherworld''s lack of honor, it''s buried in the dust of the past and no longer matters.


    What''s important isn''t how the enmity started but how it accumulated. The blood debt is as heavy as a mountain, weighing on our shoulders. Can we escape? The spirits of our ancestors stand in the way of our retreat."


    The branch leader spoke at length, pouring out heartfelt truths, and finally stretched his neck.


    "Alright, I''ve finished rambling. Now, Hall Master, kill me if you must, I have no regrets."


    Tan Fang stood with his hands behind his back, silent for a long time before saying, "Loyal words are harsh to the ear; why would I kill you? Keep your life and serve Netherworld Hall."


    ...


    During the half month of recuperation, besides immediately replacing the branch leaders and handling some aftermath, Tan Fang''s only thought was that Chu Liuxue truly intended to leave him no way out.


    The previous assassinations sent to Sky''s End Valley were mere skirmishes. Tan Fang spoke tough to reassure the hall members, needing to present a strong front.


    But when it came to truly taking action, he couldn''t bring himself to be completely ruthless. Otherwise, Chu Liuxue, who hadn''t yet gained momentum, would have died in a silent assassination long ago.


    Now, the lingering pain from his wounds, the sorrowful and angry expressions of his subordinates, and the sincere words of the branch leader that day all reminded him that Chu Liuxue had decided to disregard any remaining sibling bond.


    It turned out Liuxue truly hated him.


    She couldn''t avenge her father, so she sought to settle the father''s debt with the son.


    Outside the window, two thrushes flew in, pecking at the windowsill. Tan Fang didn''t feed them, and one flew away, leaving the other alone, chirping mournfully into the empty sky.


    Tan Fang wanted to reach out to the bird, but a surge of blood rushed up, a metallic taste in his throat, forcing him into a fit of coughing.


    The subordinates and branch leaders surrounding his bed rushed forward in alarm, calling out to him as the hall master. Tan Fang couldn''t speak, waving his hand to tell them not to panic.


    By the time he caught his breath, the bird had long flown away, its whereabouts unknown.


    Tan Fang left a few trusted aides behind, talking through the night, the candlelight in the hall master''s quarters burning all night.


    Because the attack occurred during their hall''s secret meeting, outsiders knew almost nothing about it.


    As dawn approached, Tan Fang gave one final instruction to seal the news, ensuring no one knew about his injury.


    Especially... Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Sky''s End Valley struck first, and Netherworld Hall naturally wouldn''t let it go.


    The various skirmishes that occurred during this time need not be mentioned. Less than a year and a half later, the second major event occurred.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "pawread dot com"


    The Left Envoy of Sky''s End Valley was dismembered and his soul locked, a piece of his heart placed in a brocade box, delivered to Chu Liuxue.


    It was said that when Valley Master Chu took the brocade box from her subordinate, her hands trembled, nearly toppling the small box.


    Many years later, an old servant who had served the Valley Master for years recalled that day when the Valley Master dismissed everyone, leaving only her to accompany her back to her room.


    After completing her daily tasks, preparing clean clothes, brewing tea, and lighting incense for the Valley Master, she silently left the room.


    As the door closed tightly, she heard a heart-wrenching wail from inside.


    The old servant, then an unmarried girl, was the only one chosen by the Valley Master from among a dozen maids. She wasn''t as quick or clever as the other girls, only able to woodenly complete the tasks assigned by the Valley Master.


    But she was utterly loyal to the Valley Master. Hearing such a sorrowful cry from the room, she covered her mouth with her hand outside the door, unable to stop her tears.


    She knew what the Left Envoy meant to the Valley Master. During the difficult times before she became the Valley Master, it was the Left Envoy who helped her stand firm, like a brother and teacher.


    He fulfilled her every request. When she mentioned a mountain in her heart, saying the mountain flowers had bloomed and she wanted to see them, the Left Envoy agreed.


    Such a good person, how could he leave so abruptly?


    Without even a chance to say goodbye.


    Chu Liuxue losing the Left Envoy was akin to losing an arm. But more worrying was the severe blow to her spirit.


    In the years under her leadership, Sky''s End Valley had nearly caught up with Netherworld Hall. However, after this incident, Chu Liuxue couldn''t regain her spirit for two or three years.


    The elders in the valley were frustrated, secretly plotting to support a new leader. Seeing the threat to the current Valley Master''s life, the maid who served her closely was extremely anxious. She inquired everywhere and finally learned from someone named Su about the Valley Master''s master''s whereabouts, begging them to send a message.


    Tao Mian indeed arrived at Sky''s End Valley in the shortest time, but when he followed the maid to find his third disciple, she was long gone.


    Chu Liuxue was not in the valley. She had already set out to complete one last mad act.